The altar of Damascus or the patern of the English hierarchie, and Church policie obtruded upon the Church of Scotland
         Calderwood, David, 1575-1650.
      
       
         
           1621
        
      
       Approx. 383 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 114 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17571
         STC 4352
         ESTC S107401
         99843102
         99843102
         7812
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17571)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7812)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1197:07)
      
       
         
           
             The altar of Damascus or the patern of the English hierarchie, and Church policie obtruded upon the Church of Scotland
             Calderwood, David, 1575-1650.
          
           [2], 222 p.
           
             Printed by Giles Thorpe],
             [Amsterdam :
             Anno 1621.
          
           
             The name of the author, David Calderwood, appears on p. 222, though he is not named as the author.
             Printer's name and place of publication from STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Government -- Early works to 1800.
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Church of Scotland -- Government -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Altar
           of
           Damascus
           OR
           THE
           PATERN
           OF
           THE
           ENGLISH
           HIERARCHIE
           ,
           AND
           CHVRCH-Policie
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             2.
             
             KING
             .
             16.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             King
             Ahaz
             went
             to
             Damascus
             to
             meet
             Tiglath
             Pileser
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             saw
             an
             Altar
             that
             was
             at
             Damascus
             :
             and
             King
             Ahaz
             sent
             to
             Vrijah
             the
             Priest
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             the
             patern
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             workmanship
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             Vrijah
             the
             Priest
             built
             an
             altar
             according
             to
             all
             that
             King
             Ahaz
             had
             sent
             from
             Damascus
             ,
             so
             Vrijah
             the
             Priest
             made
             it
             ,
             against
             King
             Ahaz
             came
             from
             Damascus
             .
          
        
         
           Anno
           1621.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           drawen
           this
           paterne
           of
           the
           English
           Altar
           obtruded
           upon
           us
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           Tables
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           and
           Church
           policie
           ,
           Muckets
           book
           ,
           their
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           the
           statutes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           the
           admonitions
           ,
           petitions
           ,
           assertions
           ,
           treatises
           ,
           answers
           and
           replies
           of
           those
           who
           sue
           for
           reformation
           ,
           the
           confessions
           of
           their
           opposites
           in
           their
           own
           defences
           .
           I
           have
           followed
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Tables
           translated
           out
           of
           Latine
           ,
           and
           printed
           with
           a
           letter
           different
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           intended
           not
           a
           full
           refutation
           :
           for
           I
           thought
           ,
           to
           discover
           it
           onely
           ,
           was
           to
           refute
           it
           sufficiently
           ,
           to
           any
           man
           of
           sound
           judgement
           ;
           saving
           that
           sometime
           there
           i●
           a
           light
           touch
           ,
           or
           poynting
           at
           any
           corruption
           where
           I
           suspected
           the
           simpler
           sort
           migh●
           be
           miscaried
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacie
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           policie
           of
           England
           generally
           are
           to
           be
           cōsidered
           ,
           
           1
           Persons
           ,
           2
           possessions
           ,
           3
           constitutions
           concerning
           both
           :
           Persons
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           are
           either
           such
           as
           haue
           some
           kinde
           of
           administration
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           have
           none
           at
           all
           .
           The
           persōs
           that
           have
           some
           kind
           of
           administratiō
           ,
           have
           it
           ,
           either
           as
           supreme
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           ample
           .
           The
           supreme
           ,
           or
           more
           absolute
           administration
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Kings
           supremacie
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           1
           generally
           ,
           2
           particularly
           .
           Generally
           ,
           by
           which
           authority
           the
           Prince
           as
           supreme
           governor
           under
           God
           ,
           can
           set
           down
           in
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           within
           his
           dominions
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           By
           causes
           Ecclesiastical
           are
           meant
           ,
           not
           onely
           matrimoniall
           and
           testamentary
           causes
           ,
           and
           others
           abusively
           called
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           but
           also
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           a
           proper
           sence
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           subject
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           cognition
           and
           jurisdiction
           .
           By
           the
           title
           of
           
             Supreme
             Governour
          
           ,
           is
           understood
           the
           same
           power
           which
           before
           was
           expressed
           by
           the
           title
           of
           
             Head
             of
             t●e
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           K.
           Henrie
           the
           8.
           and
           
           Edward
           the
           6.
           
           For
           howsoever
           for
           removing
           of
           offence
           taken
           at
           the
           metaphorical
           title
           of
           Head
           ,
           it
           was
           changed
           in
           more
           proper
           termes
           of
           
             supreme
             governour
          
           under
           the
           reigne
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           yet
           the
           sense
           remaineth
           still
           .
           In
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           her
           reigne
           ,
           it
           was
           enacted
           and
           ordained
           ,
           
             That
             such
             jurisdictions
             ,
             privileges
             ,
             superiorities
             and
             preeminences
             spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             by
             any
             spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             or
             authority
             ,
             hath
             heretofore
             been
             ,
             or
             may
             lawfully
             be
             exercised
             ,
             or
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             visitation
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             state
             and
             persons
             ,
             and
             for
             reformation
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             correction
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             errors
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             schismes
             ,
             abuses
             ,
             offences
             ,
             contempts
             and
             enormities
             ,
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperiall
             crowne
             of
             this
             Realme
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Queens
             highnes
             ,
             her
             heirs
             ,
             and
             successors
             ,
             shall
             have
             full
             power
             ,
             &
             authority
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             act
             ,
             by
             letters
             patents
             under
             the
             great
             seale
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             assigne
             ,
             name
             ,
             and
             authorize
             ,
             when
             and
             as
             often
             ,
             as
             her
             highnes
             ,
             her
             heirs
             ,
             and
             successors
             ,
             shall
             think
             meet
             and
             conve●ient
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             and
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             as
             shall
             please
             her
             highnesse
             her
             heirs
             ,
             and
             successors
             ,
             such
             persons
             being
             naturall
             born
             subjects
             ,
             as
             her
             Majestie
             ,
             her
             heirs
             ,
             and
             successors
             ,
             shall
             think
             meet
             to
             exercise
             ,
             use
             ,
             occupie
             ,
             and
             execute
             under
             her
             highnes
             ,
             her
             heirs
             ,
             and
             s●ccessors
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             preeminances
             ,
             in
             any
             wise
             touching
             ,
             or
             concerning
             any
             spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiacticall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             within
             the
             Rea●●es
             of
             England
             or
             Ireland
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             her
             highnes
             ●●minions
             ,
             or
             countries
             ,
             and
             to
             visit
             ,
             reforme
             ,
             redresse
             ,
             order
             ,
             correct
             ,
             and
             amend
             all
             such
             errors
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             schismes
             ,
             abuses
             ,
             offences
             ,
             contempts
             and
             enormities
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
             authority
             ,
             or
             jurisdiction
             ,
             can
             ,
             or
             may
             lawfully
             be
             reformed
             ,
             ordered
             ,
             corrected
             ,
             restrained
             ,
             
             or
             amended
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           better
           observation
           of
           this
           act
           ,
           it
           was
           further
           enacted
           ,
           that
           every
           Ecclesiasticall
           person
           ,
           officer
           ,
           and
           minister
           ,
           all
           and
           every
           temporall
           judge
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           Maior
           ,
           and
           other
           lay
           or
           temporal
           officer
           ,
           and
           minister
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           person
           having
           her
           highnes
           fee
           ,
           or
           wages
           ,
           within
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           her
           highnes
           dominions
           ,
           shall
           make
           ,
           take
           ,
           &
           receive
           a
           corporall
           oath
           upon
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           before
           such
           person
           ,
           or
           persons
           ,
           as
           shall
           please
           her
           highnes
           ,
           her
           heirs
           ,
           or
           successors
           ,
           under
           the
           great
           seale
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           assigne
           and
           name
           ,
           to
           accept
           and
           take
           the
           same
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           renor
           and
           effect
           hereafter
           following
           ,
           I
           A.
           B.
           
             doe
             utterly
             testifie
             and
             declare
             in
             my
             conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             Queens
             highnes
             is
             the
             onely
             supreme
             governour
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             her
             highnes
             dominions
             and
             countries
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             ,
             or
             causes
             ,
             as
             temporall
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             forreigne
             Prince
             ,
             person
             ,
             prelate
             ,
             state
             ,
             or
             Potentate
             ,
             hath
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             iurisdiction
             ,
             power
             ,
             superiority
             ;
             preeminence
             ,
             or
             authoritie
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             spirituall
             within
             this
             Realme
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             doe
             utterly
             renounce
             &
             forsake
             all
             forraigne
             iurisdictions
             ,
             powers
             ,
             superiorities
             ,
             and
             authorities
             ,
             and
             doe
             promise
             ,
             that
             from
             henceforth
             I
             shall
             beare
             faith
             ,
             and
             true
             allegeance
             to
             the
             Queenes
             highnes
             ,
             her
             heirs
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             successors
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             power
             shall
             assist
             ,
             and
             defend
             all
             iurisdictions
             ,
             privileges
             ,
             preeminences
             ,
             and
             authorities
             ,
             granted
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             Queenes
             highnes
             ,
             her
             heirs
             ,
             and
             successors
             ,
             or
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperiall
             crown
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             So
             helpe
             me
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             contents
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           The
           title
           then
           of
           
             Supreme
             Governour
          
           in
           the
           oath
           is
           explained
           by
           the
           preceeding
           words
           of
           the
           statute
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           and
           for
           observation
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           the
           
           oath
           is
           subjoyned
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Prince
           hath
           all
           manner
           of
           spirituall
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           privileges
           and
           preeminences
           any
           way
           touching
           or
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           lawfully
           exercised
           for
           visitation
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           state
           ,
           reformation
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           correction
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           errors
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           abuses
           ,
           offences
           ,
           contempts
           and
           enormities
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           commit
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           same
           to
           any
           of
           his
           naturall
           born
           subjects
           ,
           whom
           it
           shall
           please
           his
           highness
           to
           constitute
           commissioners
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           to
           judge
           ,
           discern
           ,
           and
           correct
           in
           matters
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           simonie
           ,
           errour
           and
           heresie
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           whatsoever
           .
           This
           oath
           of
           supremacie
           is
           different
           from
           the
           oath
           of
           fidelity
           or
           allegeance
           devised
           of
           late
           .
           That
           requireth
           no
           further
           thē
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           king
           to
           be
           lawful
           &
           righteous
           king
           ,
           and
           to
           sweare
           obedience
           and
           fidelitie
           to
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           be
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           his
           excommunications
           ,
           cannot
           depose
           kings
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           kingdomes
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           The
           Papist
           is
           straitned
           with
           this
           oath
           of
           allegeance
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           oath
           of
           supremacie
           for
           feare
           of
           troubling
           his
           tender
           conscience
           .
           The
           statute
           of
           the
           supremacie
           was
           explained
           the
           same
           year
           of
           Qu.
           Elizabeths
           raigne
           ,
           in
           an
           admonition
           added
           to
           the
           injunctions
           ,
           as
           followeth
           ,
           
             That
             her
             Maiestie
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             ,
             challenge
             any
             other
             authority
             then
             was
             challenged
             ,
             and
             lately
             vsed
             by
             the
             noble
             kings
             of
             famous
             memory
             ,
             king
             Henry
             the
             8.
             and
             king
             Edward
             ▪
             the
          
           6.
           
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             ancient
             time
             due
             to
             the
             Imperial
             crown
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             God
             to
             have
             the
             
             soveraignty
             ,
             and
             rule
             over
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             born
             within
             these
             her
             realmes
             ,
             dominions
             ,
             and
             countries
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             either
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             temporall
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             other
             forraigne
             power
             shall
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             superiority
             over
             them
             .
          
           In
           this
           admonition
           the
           subjects
           are
           made
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           her
           Maiestie
           did
           not
           claime
           power
           to
           minister
           divine
           offices
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           minister
           the
           sacraments
           .
           They
           have
           been
           too
           simple
           ,
           who
           have
           construed
           the
           statute
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           .
           For
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           thinke
           ,
           that
           kings
           and
           Queens
           will
           take
           upon
           them
           either
           the
           paines
           ,
           or
           worldly
           discredit
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           minister
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           intimate
           to
           the
           congregation
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           .
           The
           statute
           doth
           make
           no
           mention
           of
           divine
           offices
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           jurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           time
           of
           papistrie
           ,
           exercised
           at
           visitations
           ,
           and
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           courts
           .
           This
           explanation
           therefore
           of
           the
           admonition
           annexed
           to
           the
           Injunctions
           ,
           and
           ratified
           by
           Parliament
           in
           the
           fift
           yeare
           of
           Qu.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           derogateth
           nothing
           from
           the
           former
           statute
           ,
           but
           onely
           summeth
           it
           in
           more
           generall
           tearmes
           .
           To
           challenge
           no
           more
           then
           was
           challenged
           ,
           and
           lately
           used
           by
           the
           noble
           kings
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           K.
           Henry
           8.
           and
           Edward
           6.
           is
           to
           challenge
           to
           be
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           jurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           flowing
           from
           the
           possessour
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           head
           and
           fountaine
           .
           Mr.
           Fox
           in
           his
           Acts
           &
           Monuments
           relateth
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           34.
           of
           K.
           Henry
           the
           8.
           it
           was
           enacted
           ,
           
             That
             the
             king
             ,
             his
             heirs
             ,
             and
             successors
             ,
             kings
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             shall
             bee
             taken
             ,
             accepted
             ,
             and
             reputed
             the
             onely
             supreme
             head
             on
             earth
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             and
             enjoy
             annexed
             
             and
             united
             to
             the
             Imperiall
             crowne
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             title
             and
             stile
             thereof
             ,
             as
             all
             honours
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             preeminences
             ,
             iurisdictions
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             authorities
             ,
             immunities
             ,
             profits
             and
             commodities
             ,
             to
             the
             sayd
             dignitie
             of
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             belonging
             and
             appertaining
             :
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             full
             power
             &
             authority
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             visit
             ,
             represse
             ,
             redresse
             ,
             reforme
             and
             amend
             all
             such
             errors
             ,
             abuses
             ,
             offences
             ,
             contempts
             ,
             and
             enormities
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             spirituall
             authority
             ,
             or
             iurisdiction
             might
             ,
             or
             may
             lawfully
             be
             reformed
             ,
             repressed
             ,
             ordered
             ,
             redressed
             ,
             corrected
             or
             amended
             .
          
           In
           a
           rescript
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           
           it
           is
           thus
           written
           to
           Cranmer
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           .
           
             Seeing
             all
             manner
             of
             authoritie
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             well
             Ecclesiasticall
             as
             secular
             ,
             doth
             slow
             from
             our
             regall
             power
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             supreme
             head
             ,
             &c.
             we
             give
             unto
             you
             power
             by
             these
             presents
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             endure
             at
             our
             good
             ple●s●re
             ,
             to
             give
             and
             promove
             to
             the
             sacred
             orders
             even
             of
             the
             Eldership
          
           (
           or
           as
           they
           use
           to
           speake
           ,
           Priesthood
           )
           
             any
             within
             your
             Diocie
          
           .
           
           Anno
           1.
           
           Edw.
           6.
           cap.
           12.
           an
           act
           was
           made
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             should
             bee
             ma●e
             by
             the
             Kings
             letters
             patents
             ,
             and
             not
             ●y
             election
             of
             Deane
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             make
             their
             proces
             ,
             and
             writings
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             their
             own
             names
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             seales
             should
             be
             the
             Kings
             armes
             .
          
           This
           act
           repealed
           in
           the
           1.
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           was
           revived
           in
           the
           1.
           of
           K.
           James
           .
           It
           was
           objected
           to
           Bishop
           Farrar
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           same
           yong
           king
           Edward
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           deserved
           deprivation
           ,
           because
           hee
           constituted
           his
           Chancellor
           by
           his
           letters
           of
           commission
           ,
           omitting
           the
           kings
           majesties
           stile
           and
           authority
           :
           and
           that
           he
           had
           made
           collations
           and
           institutions
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           and
           authority
           ,
           without
           expressing
           the
           kings
           supremacie
           .
           His
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           
           howbeit
           there
           was
           some
           default
           of
           formalitie
           in
           the
           commission
           ,
           yet
           his
           highnes
           stile
           and
           authority
           ,
           was
           sufficiently
           expressed
           in
           the
           sayd
           commission
           :
           Neither
           did
           the
           sayd
           Chancellor
           offer
           to
           visit
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           and
           authority
           to
           the
           sayd
           Bishop
           committed
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           other
           poynt
           ,
           that
           hee
           made
           his
           collations
           and
           institutions
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           ,
           not
           by
           his
           own
           authority
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           others
           ,
           save
           the
           kings
           authority
           ,
           expressing
           in
           them
           the
           kings
           supremacie
           with
           the
           Bishops
           own
           name
           ,
           and
           seale
           of
           office
           .
           Whitgift
           sometime
           Bishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           sayth
           ,
           
           
             We
             acknowledge
             all
             jurisdiction
             that
             any
             court
             in
             England
             hath
             ,
             or
             doth
             exercise
             ,
             be
             it
             civill
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             to
             be
             executed
             in
             her
             Majesties
             name
             and
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             from
             her
             as
             supreme
             Governour
             .
          
           And
           againe
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
           
             The
             Prince
             having
             the
             supreme
             government
             of
             the
             Realme
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             as
             she
             doth
             expresse
             the
             one
             by
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             so
             doth
             she
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             .
          
           Dr.
           Bancroft
           ,
           who
           was
           afterward
           made
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           made
           at
           Pauls
           Crosse
           ,
           anno
           1589.
           maketh
           her
           maiesty
           a
           
             petie
             Pope
          
           ,
           
           and
           assigneth
           unto
           her
           ,
           
             not
             some
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             but
             all
             honours
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             preeminences
             ,
             iurisdictions
             ,
             privileges
             authorities
             ,
             profits
             and
             commodities
             ,
             which
             by
             usurpation
             did
             at
             any
             time
             appertaine
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           belike
           relating
           the
           words
           of
           the
           act
           made
           in
           the
           34.
           
           Henry
           8.
           
           Our
           Bancroft
           ,
           Mr.
           Spottiswood
           ,
           pretended
           Archbishop
           of
           Saintandros
           ,
           at
           the
           pretended
           deposition
           of
           N.
           in
           the
           high
           commission
           ,
           sayd
           likewise
           ,
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
          
           N.
           
             the
             king
             is
             now
             Pope
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             .
          
           To
           be
           supreme
           governour
           in
           all
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           then
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           an
           avenger
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           as
           
           Bilson
           would
           make
           the
           Iesuits
           beleeve
           in
           his
           book
           of
           obedience
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           judge
           in
           matters
           of
           errour
           and
           heresie
           ,
           superstition
           and
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           supreme
           governour
           ,
           to
           communicate
           this
           power
           to
           auy
           naturall
           borne
           subject
           .
           In
           the
           Parliament
           holden
           at
           Perth
           anno
           1606.
           where
           a
           number
           of
           the
           Nobility
           consented
           to
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           their
           3
           estate
           ,
           and
           old
           privileges
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           get
           the
           other
           prelacies
           erected
           in
           temporall
           Lordships
           ,
           it
           was
           declared
           in
           the
           second
           act
           ,
           
             That
             the
             whole
             estates
             of
             their
             bounden
             dutie
             ,
             with
             most
             hartie
             and
             faithfull
             affection
             ,
             humbly
             and
             truely
             acknowledge
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             to
             be
             soveraigne
             Monarch
             ,
             absolute
             Prince
             ,
             iudge
             and
             governour
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             estates
             ,
             and
             causes
             ,
             both
             spiritnall
             and
             temporall
             within
             his
             sayd
             Realme
             .
          
           He
           is
           then
           not
           onely
           governour
           ,
           but
           judge
           also
           over
           all
           causes
           .
           But
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           supremacie
           may
           be
           yet
           better
           conceived
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           taken
           a
           view
           of
           the
           particular
           rights
           of
           the
           supremacie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           power
           granted
           to
           the
           high
           commission
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           supremacie
           considered
           particularly
           ,
           consisteth
           ,
           either
           of
           things
           which
           are
           granted
           onely
           by
           statute
           ,
           or
           restored
           by
           statute
           ,
           as
           due
           of
           right
           to
           the
           Royall
           Crowne
           .
           Granted
           first
           by
           statute
           ,
           as
           to
           receive
           the
           Annates
           ,
           or
           first
           yeares
           fruits
           of
           every
           Ecclesiasticall
           benesice
           after
           the
           vacancie
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           tenth
           of
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           benefices
           yearly
           .
        
         
           These
           first
           fruits
           ,
           and
           tenths
           ,
           were
           the
           Popes
           due
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           Poperie
           :
           when
           the
           Pope
           was
           cast
           forth
           ,
           they
           were
           given
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           it
           
           was
           enacted
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             Maiesty
             ,
             his
             heirs
             ●nd
             successors
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             the
             augmentation
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             royall
             estate
             of
             his
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             &
             dignity
             of
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             should
             yearly
             have
             ,
             take
             ,
             enioy
             ,
             and
             receive
             ,
             united
             &
             knit
             unto
             his
             imperiall
             crown
             for
             ever
             ,
             a
             yearly
             rent
             ,
             or
             pension
             ,
             amounting
             to
             the
             value
             of
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             all
             the
             revenewes
             ,
             rents
             ,
             farmes
             ,
             tythes
             ,
             offerings
             ,
             emoluments
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             profits
             ,
             as
             well
             called
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             temporall
             ,
             then
             appertaining
             ,
             or
             belonging
             or
             that
             afterward
             from
             thenceforth
             should
             belong
             to
             any
             Archbishopricke
             ,
             Bishopricke
             ,
             Abbacie
             ,
             Monasterie
             ,
             Priorie
             ,
             Archdeaconrie
             ,
             Deanrie
             ,
             Hospitall
             ,
             Colledge
             ,
             house
             Collegiate
             ,
             Prebend
             ,
             Cathedral
             church
             ,
             Collegiate
             Church
             ,
             couentuall
             church
             ,
             Parsonage
             ,
             Vicarage
             ,
             Chanterie
             ,
             free
             chappell
             ,
             or
             other
             benefice
             or
             promotion
             spirituall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           was
           further
           enacted
           ,
           
             That
             the
             sayd
             first
             fruits
             and
             tenths
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reuenewes
             and
             profits
             thereof
             should
             be
             in
             the
             order
             ,
             survey
             ,
             and
             governance
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             tenths
             ,
             and
             ministers
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           This
           Court
           was
           erected
           in
           the
           Parliament
           begun
           anno
           31.
           
           Henr.
           8.
           
           Marke
           these
           words
           ,
           
             for
             the
             augmentation
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             royall
             estate
             of
             his
             Imperial
             crowne
             ,
             and
             dignity
             of
             supreame
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
          
           for
           in
           that
           respect
           are
           the
           tenths
           exacted
           .
        
         
           Restored
           by
           statute
           ,
           as
           of
           right
           due
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           are
           either
           such
           as
           have
           ever
           been
           used
           by
           the
           Prince
           within
           his
           dominions
           ,
           or
           haue
           not
           been
           in
           use
           ,
           &c.
           
           Ever
           in
           use
           ,
           as
           the
           supreme
           right
           of
           patronage
           ,
           called
           
             Patronage
             Paramont
          
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           lapse
           of
           time
           ,
           collation
           of
           benefices
           are
           transferred
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           .
           2.
           
           To
           reap
           the
           tents
           
           of
           vacant
           benefices
           to
           his
           owne
           proper
           use
           ,
           3.
           to
           give
           licence
           to
           choose
           a
           Bishop
           .
           4.
           to
           ,
           nominate
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           whom
           they
           shall
           choose
           to
           the
           Bishopricke
           .
           5.
           to
           give
           consent
           to
           the
           person
           elected
           .
           6.
           to
           receive
           the
           oath
           of
           homage
           from
           the
           Bishop
           .
           7.
           to
           present
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           before
           the
           civil
           judges
           ,
           for
           offences
           committed
           against
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingsroyall
           dignity
           .
        
         
           Presentations
           and
           collations
           of
           benefices
           ,
           whether
           ordinary
           and
           original
           ,
           or
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           transferred
           by
           devolution
           to
           superiours
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           inferiours
           ,
           
           postponing
           times
           prescribed
           by
           law
           ,
           are
           the
           inventions
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           broched
           and
           dressed
           in
           his
           kitchin
           ,
           sayth
           Beza
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Patrone
           presenteth
           to
           a
           benefice
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           giveth
           collation
           ,
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           choose
           ,
           and
           seeke
           the
           worthiest
           and
           fittest
           man
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           as
           Iob
           speaketh
           ,
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           men
           thrust
           upon
           the
           Churches
           .
           When
           there
           is
           any
           defect
           through
           neglect
           of
           time
           ,
           this
           liberty
           is
           not
           restored
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           her
           bondage
           still
           increaseth
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           the
           power
           of
           bestowing
           a
           benefice
           by
           gradation
           come
           to
           the
           Prince
           .
           Now
           to
           conferre
           a
           benefice
           ,
           is
           to
           set
           a
           Pastor
           over
           a
           flocke
           :
           for
           howsoever
           the
           person
           presented
           have
           received
           Ordours
           before
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           particular
           charge
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           minister
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           call
           him
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           at
           Random
           ,
           till
           he
           obtaine
           some
           benefice
           .
           The
           Prince
           taketh
           up
           the
           rents
           of
           vacant
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           as
           Superiours
           of
           vassals
           ,
           who
           hold
           their
           lands
           of
           
           their
           Liege
           Lord.
           The
           Bishops
           See
           being
           vacant
           ,
           the
           Diocesan
           Church
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           hath
           not
           liberty
           to
           choose
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           either
           in
           a
           full
           convention
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           commissioners
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           manner
           in
           time
           of
           Popery
           .
           Neither
           may
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           proceed
           to
           the
           election
           ,
           till
           first
           a
           licence
           bee
           sent
           from
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           licence
           is
           sent
           a
           letter
           nominating
           the
           person
           whom
           they
           shall
           choose
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           proceed
           to
           the
           acceptation
           ,
           rather
           then
           free
           election
           of
           the
           person
           nominated
           .
           Notwithstanding
           of
           this
           imaginary
           and
           feigned
           processe
           of
           election
           ,
           the
           kings
           assent
           and
           ratification
           is
           required
           .
           Yea
           without
           all
           this
           imaginary
           proceeding
           of
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Prince
           may
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           statute
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           proceed
           to
           the
           ful
           election
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           thinketh
           good
           .
           The
           clergy
           ,
           nobility
           ,
           gentry
           ,
           communalty
           of
           the
           Diocie
           are
           not
           regarded
           all
           this
           time
           .
           They
           must
           accept
           whom
           Deane
           &
           Chapter
           at
           the
           Princes
           pleasure
           shall
           recommend
           to
           them
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           receiveth
           Pastors
           &
           Bishops
           from
           the
           Princes
           palace
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           can
           give
           or
           promise
           the
           greatest
           gift
           to
           the
           greatest
           Courtier
           ,
           shall
           win
           the
           prise
           .
           So
           the
           prophane
           courtier
           setteth
           these
           great
           commanders
           ,
           Pastors
           over
           many
           Churches
           .
           From
           Popes
           and
           Princes
           courts
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           Trojan
           horse
           ,
           have
           been
           sent
           forth
           asses
           ,
           swine
           ,
           Beares
           &
           Bulls
           upon
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           .
           At
           the
           last
           Parliament
           1617.
           election
           by
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           was
           established
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           ,
           yea
           against
           the
           acts
           of
           our
           Kirk
           .
           And
           the
           first
           man
           that
           entred
           this
           way
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Parliament
           way
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           by
           Deane
           &
           Chapter
           ,
           was
           the
           land
           of
           Corce
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           nice
           to
           take
           on
           a
           Bishopricke
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           free
           approbation
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
           My
           Lord
           elect
           must
           make
           homage
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           sweare
           not
           onely
           fidelity
           ,
           which
           every
           subject
           owe
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           a
           vassall
           to
           doe
           homage
           to
           him
           as
           his
           superiour
           ,
           and
           performe
           that
           knight
           service
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           for
           his
           temporall
           lands
           .
           Whereas
           before
           they
           held
           their
           lands
           in
           pure
           almes
           ,
           they
           were
           either
           compelled
           by
           Princes
           to
           hold
           in
           knights
           service
           ,
           or
           made
           filthie
           pactions
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           get
           in
           many
           temporall
           lands
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           rendred
           themselves
           as
           vassals
           ,
           selling
           both
           their
           owne
           liberties
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           elections
           .
        
         
           Not
           in
           use
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Papall
           usurped
           authoritie
           was
           utterly
           driven
           forth
           of
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           English
           Empire
           .
           These
           concerne
           ,
           1
           appellations
           ,
           2
           Canons
           and
           lawes
           ,
           3
           Benefices
           .
           As
           for
           appellations
           interposed
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           any
           party
           ,
           1
           The
           last
           appellation
           is
           made
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           forth
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
           2
           hee
           delegateth
           judges
           by
           the
           Chancellour
           of
           England
           ,
           under
           the
           great
           seale
           ,
           who
           shall
           determine
           in
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           Appellations
           ascend
           by
           degrees
           from
           one
           to
           one
           ,
           not
           from
           one
           to
           many
           .
           No
           mediate
           appellation
           is
           heire
           from
           one
           to
           a
           Provinciall
           Synode
           ,
           or
           Nationall
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           or
           his
           officiall
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishop
           :
           from
           the
           Bishop
           or
           his
           Commissary
           ,
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           :
           from
           
           the
           Archbishops
           Archdeacon
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Arches
           ,
           or
           the
           Court
           of
           Audience
           :
           from
           these
           Courts
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           himselfe
           :
           from
           the
           Archbishop
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Chancery
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Chancellors
           seale
           appointeth
           judges
           ,
           24.
           
           Henr.
           8.
           25.
           
           Henr.
           8.
           1
           
           Elizab
           .
           So
           in
           place
           of
           gradation
           from
           parish
           Sessions
           and
           Consistories
           ,
           to
           classicall
           meetings
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           ,
           from
           Presbyteries
           to
           Synodes
           of
           Shires
           ,
           from
           Synodes
           to
           Nationall
           Assemblies
           ,
           they
           must
           step
           up
           a
           Popish
           ladder
           ,
           by
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Officials
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Deane
           of
           Arches
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           saving
           that
           at
           the
           top
           of
           the
           ladder
           they
           finde
           the
           Prince
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           must
           not
           appeale
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           any
           greater
           Councels
           of
           many
           reformed
           or
           unreformed
           Churches
           ,
           or
           to
           an
           oecumenicall
           Councell
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           talke
           of
           Generall
           Councels
           .
           Now
           the
           causes
           convoyed
           by
           these
           subordinate
           appellations
           ,
           are
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           agitated
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           .
           Of
           which
           causes
           wee
           are
           to
           treat
           in
           the
           third
           chapter
           .
        
         
           These
           which
           belong
           to
           Canons
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           concerne
           either
           the
           making
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           administration
           and
           execution
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           relaxation
           of
           them
           .
           As
           for
           the
           making
           of
           them
           ,
           1.
           in
           that
           the
           Prince
           may
           make
           new
           lawes
           anent
           ceremonies
           and
           rites
           ,
           with
           advice
           either
           of
           his
           Commissioners
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Metropolitan
           .
           2
           Synod
           ,
           provinciall
           or
           nationall
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           convocated
           without
           the
           Princes
           writ
           direct
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           .
           
           3.
           
           Nothing
           may
           be
           treated
           or
           determined
           in
           the
           Synode
           ,
           till
           the
           Prince
           first
           be
           made
           privie
           ,
           and
           give
           assent
           .
           4.
           
           Nothing
           shall
           have
           the
           force
           of
           a
           law
           ,
           till
           the
           Royal
           assent
           of
           the
           Prince
           be
           given
           to
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Synod
           shall
           think
           good
           to
           decree
           .
        
         
           Beza
           in
           his
           8.
           
           Epistle
           to
           Grindal
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           he
           trembleth
           and
           shaketh
           at
           the
           first
           of
           these
           heads
           .
           And
           in
           very
           deed
           it
           may
           turne
           upside
           down
           the
           whole
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           outward
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           overthrow
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           deface
           the
           other
           .
           Did
           not
           the
           Bishops
           affirme
           at
           the
           examination
           of
           Barow
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           might
           establish
           what
           Church
           government
           it
           pleased
           her
           Highnes
           ?
           Because
           they
           dare
           not
           affirm
           that
           Princes
           may
           change
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           unchangeable
           by
           divine
           law
           ,
           therefore
           they
           make
           many
           unchangeable
           things
           both
           in
           government
           and
           externall
           ceremonies
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           to
           bee
           changeable
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           a
           change
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           may
           bring
           in
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           hatched
           by
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           a
           Popish
           Church
           government
           ,
           significant
           rites
           ,
           and
           symbolicall
           toyes
           and
           ceremonies
           .
           For
           what
           may
           a
           corrupt
           Prince
           ,
           and
           a
           corrupt
           Metropolitan
           ,
           or
           some
           few
           corrupt
           commissioners
           not
           challenge
           for
           changeable
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           even
           rites
           of
           order
           and
           comelines
           ,
           and
           lawes
           of
           things
           indifferent
           for
           a
           religious
           use
           ,
           should
           be
           considered
           by
           the
           lawfull
           and
           ordinary
           assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           they
           agree
           with
           the
           generall
           rules
           prescribed
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           how
           they
           will
           edifie
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           God
           shall
           be
           glorified
           ,
           Christian
           charitie
           entertained
           ,
           order
           and
           comelines
           preserved
           .
           
           For
           we
           must
           not
           consider
           things
           indifferent
           onely
           in
           ●heir
           generall
           kinde
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           particular
           and
           circumstantiall
           use
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           permit
           to
           Princes
           ,
           they
           may
           abuse
           indifferēt
           things
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Synods
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           convocate
           without
           the
           Princes
           privitie
           ,
           or
           the
           warrant
           of
           the
           law
           in
           generall
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Prince
           be
           wilful
           in
           denying
           his
           assent
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           be
           in
           extreame
           danger
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           overwhelmed
           or
           greatly
           disturbed
           with
           heresies
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           divisions
           ,
           enormities
           ,
           we
           may
           use
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           law
           :
           and
           if
           the
           law
           of
           man
           be
           wanting
           ,
           yet
           the
           Church
           should
           not
           cease
           from
           doing
           her
           dutie
           ,
           and
           exercising
           that
           power
           which
           is
           granted
           her
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           also
           promised
           his
           presence
           ,
           when
           but
           two
           or
           three
           are
           convened
           in
           his
           name
           .
           
             Salus
             Ecclesiae
             suprema
             lex
             esto
          
           .
           The
           power
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           cumulative
           ,
           to
           aid
           her
           to
           execute
           her
           power
           freely
           ,
           not
           privative
           ,
           to
           deprive
           and
           spoile
           her
           of
           any
           power
           Christ
           hath
           granted
           to
           her
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           the
           Church
           may
           entreate
           ,
           determine
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           her
           decrees
           and
           constitutions
           with
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           and
           punishments
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Prince
           will
           not
           assent
           ,
           approve
           ,
           ratifie
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           confirme
           them
           by
           his
           lawes
           ,
           and
           fortifie
           them
           with
           temporal
           punishments
           .
           Prudence
           I
           confesse
           is
           required
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           weigh
           the
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           when
           to
           put
           this
           ●er
           power
           in
           practise
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           administration
           and
           execution
           of
           lawes
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Prince
           may
           1.
           visit
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           state
           ,
           and
           their
           persons
           ,
           2.
           reforme
           ,
           redresse
           ,
           and
           correct
           them
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           
           sort
           of
           heresies
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           errours
           ,
           abuses
           ,
           offences
           ,
           contempts
           and
           enormities
           of
           any
           whomsoever
           ,
           3.
           to
           assigne
           ,
           nominate
           ,
           and
           authorize
           ,
           when
           and
           as
           often
           as
           it
           is
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           such
           persons
           ,
           being
           naturall
           borne
           subjects
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           think
           meet
           ,
           1.
           to
           exercise
           and
           execute
           all
           manner
           of
           jurisdictions
           ,
           privileges
           ,
           and
           preeminences
           in
           any
           wise
           touching
           or
           concerning
           any
           spirituall
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           jurisdiction
           .
           2
           to
           visit
           .
           3
           to
           reforme
           ,
           correct
           and
           amend
           ,
           all
           such
           excesses
           ,
           or
           defects
           whatsoever
           ,
           which
           by
           any
           maner
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           ,
           authority
           ,
           or
           jurisdiction
           ,
           might
           been
           have
           been
           reformed
           ,
           ordered
           ,
           corrected
           ,
           amended
           ,
           or
           restrained
           .
        
         
           The
           Princes
           power
           in
           visiting
           ,
           reforming
           ,
           and
           correcting
           abuses
           ,
           enormities
           ,
           errours
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           &c.
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           liuely
           picture
           ,
           in
           the
           high
           commission
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           a
           temporall
           power
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           spirituall
           to
           inflict
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           &
           punishments
           .
           For
           the
           Prince
           could
           not
           communicate
           this
           power
           to
           his
           Delegate
           Commissioners
           ,
           except
           he
           claimed
           it
           to
           himselfe
           as
           Principall
           .
           For
           none
           can
           transferre
           that
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           himselfe
           .
           It
           must
           follow
           therefore
           that
           the
           Princes
           power
           is
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           and
           matter
           whereupon
           it
           worketh
           ,
           as
           heresies
           ,
           errours
           ,
           abuses
           ,
           &c.
           but
           also
           formally
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           manner
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           inflicting
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           and
           punishments
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           will
           affi●me
           that
           suspension
           ,
           deposition
           ,
           excommunication
           ,
           are
           not
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           but
           civill
           
           punishments
           and
           censures
           ,
           which
           were
           absurd
           .
           We
           shall
           entreat
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           high
           commission
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           severally
           by
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           relaxation
           of
           the
           Canons
           or
           lawes
           in
           that
           1.
           first
           for
           ever
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           altogether
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Prince
           .
           2.
           for
           a
           time
           onely
           ,
           as
           when
           hee
           granteth
           remission
           of
           any
           crime
           or
           transgression
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           for
           times
           by
           gone
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           both
           infamie
           is
           abolished
           ,
           and
           the
           transgressor
           is
           restored
           to
           his
           former
           state
           .
           4.
           
           When
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Canon
           is
           granted
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           any
           certaine
           person
           upon
           speciall
           occasion
           ,
           the
           cause
           being
           tried
           ,
           which
           (
           grace
           )
           they
           call
           dispensation
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           done
           ,
           when
           the
           faculties
           of
           this
           kinde
           granted
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           upon
           whom
           this
           office
           doth
           lye
           by
           statute
           ,
           are
           confirmed
           with
           the
           great
           seale
           of
           England
           ;
           or
           when
           ,
           if
           he
           without
           just
           cause
           refuseth
           ,
           the
           Chancellour
           of
           England
           ,
           granteth
           them
           primarily
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           statute
           made
           thereanent
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Prince
           may
           abrogate
           the
           canons
           of
           the
           Church
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           in
           vain
           were
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           made
           .
           Or
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           abrogate
           any
           canon
           ,
           when
           they
           finde
           it
           proveth
           inconvenient
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           an
           inconvenience
           .
           In
           vaine
           likewise
           are
           canons
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           guarded
           with
           censures
           ,
           and
           punishments
           ,
           and
           the
           black
           markes
           of
           infamie
           
           set
           upon
           heynous
           crimeswith
           the
           legall
           effects
           thereof
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           may
           abolish
           the
           crime
           ,
           as
           simoniacall
           paction
           ,
           or
           any
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           else
           infamie
           arising
           upon
           the
           crime
           ,
           and
           make
           petent
           the
           ports
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           dignities
           to
           infamous
           men
           ,
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Law.
           
             Infamibus
             portae
             ne
             pateant
             dignitatum
          
           .
           The
           Prince
           granteth
           also
           dispensations
           ,
           either
           primarily
           by
           his
           Chancellour
           ,
           if
           the
           Archbishop
           refuse
           ,
           or
           secundarily
           confirming
           the
           faculties
           and
           dispensations
           granted
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           dispensations
           may
           dissipate
           ,
           and
           wound
           at
           pleasure
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           the
           Prince
           may
           dispense
           by
           their
           lawes
           in
           all
           causes
           ,
           wherin
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           was
           wont
           to
           dispense
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           rights
           restored
           as
           due
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           in
           use
           ,
           but
           since
           the
           Popes
           authority
           was
           driven
           forth
           ,
           concerne
           Benefices
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           Dioceses
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Prince
           may
           1.
           enjoyne
           the
           Archbishop
           to
           confirme
           the
           election
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           consecrate
           the
           elected
           into
           the
           Bishopricke
           .
           2.
           to
           unite
           and
           consolidate
           ,
           or
           to
           divide
           lesser
           Benefices
           ,
           or
           Bishopricks
           ,
           which
           were
           before
           united
           .
           3.
           to
           grant
           a
           vacant
           Bishopricke
           ,
           or
           lesser
           Benefice
           ,
           in
           title
           of
           trust
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           a
           Commendam
           .
           4.
           to
           translate
           Bishops
           from
           one
           Bishopricke
           to
           another
           .
           5.
           of
           two
           ,
           which
           are
           nominated
           ,
           to
           choose
           one
           to
           be
           a
           Suffragane
           Bishop
           .
           6.
           to
           enlarge
           ,
           or
           contract
           the
           bounds
           and
           marches
           of
           any
           Diocie
           .
        
         
         
           Election
           ,
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           consecration
           ,
           of
           Bishops
           were
           performed
           of
           old
           all
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Synode
           of
           Bishops
           .
           If
           the
           Prince
           may
           unite
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           Diocies
           ,
           and
           Parishes
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           interest
           ,
           hee
           may
           make
           parishes
           Diocies
           ,
           and
           Diocies
           great
           Provinces
           .
           The
           competent
           flockes
           for
           Pastors
           should
           bee
           measured
           by
           the
           Church
           who
           calleth
           them
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           best
           what
           burthen
           is
           most
           proportionable
           to
           their
           strength
           .
           Bishops
           should
           not
           be
           translated
           at
           Popes
           ,
           or
           Princes
           pleasures
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           commeth
           to
           passe
           in
           our
           times
           .
           The
           old
           Canons
           condemne
           this
           leaping
           from
           See
           to
           See.
           Ambitious
           and
           covetous
           men
           cannot
           content
           themselves
           ,
           till
           they
           get
           either
           a
           fatter
           ,
           or
           more
           glorious
           Bishopricke
           .
           Some
           are
           not
           content
           of
           one
           Bishopricke
           ,
           except
           they
           also
           get
           the
           commendam
           and
           custody
           of
           another
           .
           They
           must
           not
           have
           two
           Bishopricks
           at
           once
           by
           the
           Canons
           ,
           yet
           heir
           a
           tricke
           ,
           one
           they
           may
           have
           in
           title
           of
           a
           Bishopricke
           ,
           another
           by
           way
           of
           trust
           and
           custody
           till
           it
           bee
           planted
           .
           A
           man
           may
           not
           have
           two
           wives
           ,
           yet
           hee
           may
           have
           two
           women
           ,
           one
           as
           a
           wife
           ,
           another
           as
           a
           Lemman
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           have
           keeped
           another
           Bishopricke
           in
           commendam
           sixteene
           or
           twentie
           yeares
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Glocester
           was
           commendatare
           of
           Bristow
           .
           Yea
           they
           may
           keepe
           this
           Lemman
           all
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           the
           Prince
           to
           bestow
           a
           perpetuall
           commendam
           .
           For
           commendams
           are
           not
           onely
           temporarie
           ,
           but
           also
           perpetuall
           ,
           whereas
           of
           old
           they
           endured
           onely
           for
           sixe
           moneths
           ,
           or
           some
           like
           short
           space
           .
        
         
         
           They
           enrich
           themselves
           not
           onely
           with
           Commendams
           of
           other
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           that
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           with
           the
           commendams
           of
           fat
           parsonages
           ,
           and
           lesser
           benefices
           .
           The
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           hath
           a
           greater
           taske
           then
           hee
           can
           commodiously
           expede
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           loytering
           Lord
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           a
           suffragane
           Bishop
           to
           exercise
           some
           pontifical
           parts
           of
           his
           office
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           and
           disburthen
           him
           that
           farre
           .
           This
           Suffragane
           Bishop
           is
           to
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           Prince
           out
           of
           the
           Leits
           of
           the
           two
           presented
           by
           the
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           statute
           made
           26.
           
           Henr.
           8.
           cap.
           14.
           
           Translating
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           erecting
           and
           changing
           of
           Bishops
           Sees
           ,
           union
           of
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           enlarging
           of
           Diocies
           ,
           were
           in
           time
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           Papall
           cases
           ,
           reserved
           for
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           supreme
           head
           and
           governour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           supreme
           judge
           in
           matters
           of
           heresie
           ,
           simonie
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           all
           causes
           whatsoever
           ,
           hath
           all
           maner
           of
           spirituall
           jurisdiction
           united
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           may
           commit
           the
           exercise
           and
           execution
           of
           the
           same
           to
           others
           also
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           bee
           naturall
           borne
           subjects
           ,
           may
           conferre
           benefices
           ,
           and
           consequently
           give
           Pastors
           to
           flockes
           ,
           may
           choose
           Bishops
           without
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           receive
           appellations
           ,
           abbrogate
           canons
           ,
           abolish
           infamie
           ,
           and
           restore
           the
           infamous
           to
           dignities
           ,
           grant
           dispensations
           in
           all
           causes
           where
           the
           Pope
           was
           wont
           to
           dispense
           ,
           give
           Bishoprickes
           and
           lesser
           benefices
           in
           commendams
           ,
           enlarge
           ,
           contract
           ,
           unite
           ,
           divide
           Diocies
           .
           &c.
           And
           this
           hee
           may
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           a
           Christian
           or
           not
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           be
           righteous
           possessour
           of
           the
           Crowne
           :
           for
           all
           the
           particulars
           above
           rehearsed
           ,
           are
           sayd
           to
           
           be
           due
           of
           right
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           so
           that
           true
           or
           false
           Christian
           ,
           or
           infidell
           ,
           male
           or
           female
           ,
           man
           or
           child
           ,
           have
           all
           alike
           right
           .
           What
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           due
           indeed
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           a
           Magistrate
           .
           A
           Christian
           Prince
           doth
           understand
           better
           how
           to
           use
           his
           righteous
           power
           ,
           then
           the
           infidel
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           claime
           no
           further
           authority
           then
           the
           infidell
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           is
           onely
           cumulative
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sayd
           ,
           not
           privative
           .
           Now
           ,
           whether
           the
           particulars
           above
           rehearsed
           belong
           to
           any
           Prince
           whatsoever
           ,
           be
           he
           true
           or
           false
           Christian
           ,
           or
           infidell
           ,
           I
           think
           him
           too
           simple
           ,
           that
           cannot
           judge
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           High
           Commission
           .
        
         
           THE
           High
           Commission
           is
           called
           commission
           of
           jurisdiction
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           high
           commission
           by
           the
           favourers
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           strike
           a
           greater
           terrour
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           subjects
           .
        
         
           The
           commissioners
           are
           partly
           civil
           ,
           partly
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           as
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           certaine
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           Deanes
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Chancellours
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           secret
           counsell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           chief
           Iudges
           ,
           Courtiers
           ,
           Aldermen
           ,
           sometime
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           the
           Post-master
           ,
           and
           others
           making
           up
           a
           great
           number
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           requisite
           that
           all
           these
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           kings
           letters
           patents
           ,
           should
           be
           present
           at
           every
           Session
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           a
           full
           judicature
           ,
           but
           power
           is
           given
           to
           any
           three
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           being
           
           alwayes
           one
           .
           As
           with
           us
           are
           nominated
           and
           appoynted
           by
           the
           Kings
           letters
           patents
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fortie
           or
           fiftie
           persons
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Counsellors
           ,
           Noble
           men
           ,
           Barons
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           yet
           power
           is
           given
           to
           any
           five
           of
           them
           to
           make
           up
           the
           full
           judicature
           ,
           the
           Archbishops
           of
           Saintandros
           ,
           and
           Glasgow
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           them
           being
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           five
           alwayes
           .
           And
           as
           with
           us
           ,
           so
           there
           also
           ,
           graue
           Counsellours
           ,
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           honorable
           respect
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           desired
           to
           be
           present
           when
           an
           incestuous
           person
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           ma●efactor
           is
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           countenance
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           may
           bring
           credit
           to
           their
           great
           authority
           .
           But
           when
           a
           minister
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           godly
           professour
           is
           to
           bee
           troubled
           for
           nonconformity
           ,
           or
           writing
           against
           crossing
           and
           kneeling
           ,
           or
           having
           ,
           or
           spreading
           of
           bookes
           touching
           reformation
           of
           abuses
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           then
           are
           they
           not
           desired
           ,
           lest
           being
           present
           ,
           they
           should
           perceive
           the
           mysteries
           of
           their
           iniquitie
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           uphold
           their
           pompe
           ,
           and
           Lordly
           Domination
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           courtier
           ,
           or
           new
           upstart
           that
           favoureth
           them
           ,
           or
           dare
           not
           controll
           them
           ,
           hee
           may
           well
           be
           advertised
           to
           be
           present
           .
        
         
           The
           Archbishop
           hath
           power
           to
           associate
           unto
           himselfe
           any
           two
           nominated
           in
           the
           Kings
           letters
           parents
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           civill
           persons
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           Postmaster
           :
           as
           with
           us
           the
           Archbishop
           may
           assume
           any
           foure
           of
           the
           number
           to
           be
           his
           assessours
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Henderson
          
           comissarie
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           M.
           
             Iohn
             Weemes
          
           commissarie
           of
           Saintandros
           ,
           M.
           
             Iames
             Hammilton
          
           commissarie
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Chauntour
           of
           Glasgow
           Mr.
           
             David
             Sharpe
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           foure
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           or
           civill
           enrolled
           in
           the
           letters
           patents
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           Postmaster
           ,
           and
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           inquire
           in
           all
           heresies
           ,
           errours
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           contempts
           and
           enormities
           whatsoever
           ,
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           reformed
           by
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           in
           all
           offences
           and
           contempts
           committed
           against
           the
           forme
           of
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           common
           prayers
           ,
           and
           other
           late
           statutes
           made
           anent
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           ,
           as
           also
           seditious
           bookes
           ,
           private
           conventicles
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           fornications
           ,
           outragious
           misbehaviours
           ,
           disorders
           in
           marriages
           ,
           and
           other
           offences
           particularly
           expressed
           in
           the
           letters
           patents
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           grievous
           offences
           punishable
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           So
           with
           us
           the
           five
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           five
           abovenamed
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           take
           triall
           of
           all
           offenders
           in
           life
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           religion
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           intercommoners
           and
           recepters
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           Seminarie
           and
           Masse
           Priests
           ,
           hearers
           of
           Masse
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           Papists
           ,
           
             (
             so
             like
          
           )
           recusants
           ,
           or
           not
           communicants
           ,
           
             (
             so
             like
          
           )
           incestuous
           or
           adulterous
           persous
           ,
           obstinate
           contemners
           of
           the
           discipline
           of
           of
           the
           Kirke
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           for
           the
           same
           :
           all
           ministers
           ,
           preachers
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           or
           masters
           of
           Schooles
           ,
           Colledges
           and
           universities
           ,
           all
           exhorting
           and
           lecturing
           Readers
           ,
           for
           preaching
           ,
           or
           speaking
           in
           publicke
           ,
           against
           the
           present
           established
           order
           of
           the
           kirk
           ,
           (
           truth
           )
           or
           estate
           ,
           against
           any
           of
           the
           conclusions
           of
           the
           bypast
           generall
           assemblies
           of
           the
           
           Kirk
           (
           truth
           )
           specially
           of
           the
           acts
           of
           generall
           Assembly
           holden
           at
           Perth
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           August
           1618
           ,
           (
           truth
           )
           and
           all
           disobeyers
           of
           the
           sayd
           acts
           (
           truth
           )
           likewise
           writers
           of
           Pamphlets
           contrary
           to
           any
           of
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Kirke
           ,
           or
           Printers
           of
           the
           sayd
           bookes
           and
           pamphlets
           (
           truth
           )
           or
           of
           any
           other
           bookes
           without
           licence
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           commissioners
           may
           authorize
           their
           drunken
           pursevant
           to
           breake
           open
           mens
           studies
           ,
           chambers
           ,
           coffers
           ,
           letternes
           ,
           and
           search
           if
           there
           be
           any
           bookes
           ,
           or
           writs
           against
           their
           Hierarchie
           ,
           and
           the
           orders
           of
           their
           Kirke
           ,
           and
           to
           spoile
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           commissioners
           may
           convent
           before
           them
           ,
           any
           subject
           of
           whatsoever
           degree
           ,
           or
           calling
           ,
           civill
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           season
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           earing
           time
           or
           harvest
           ,
           from
           whatsoever
           part
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           even
           the
           remotest
           ,
           for
           whatsoever
           offence
           reputed
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           even
           the
           lightest
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           detriment
           and
           domage
           of
           the
           subjects
           .
           So
           with
           us
           ,
           may
           these
           or
           any
           other
           five
           in
           the
           number
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           them
           being
           alwayes
           present
           ,
           summon
           and
           call
           before
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           times
           and
           places
           they
           shall
           thinke
           most
           convenient
           ,
           any
           person
           dwelling
           within
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           provinces
           of
           Saintandros
           ,
           and
           Glasgow
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           commissioners
           have
           power
           to
           command
           the
           Shireffes
           ,
           Iustices
           ,
           and
           other
           officers
           ,
           and
           subjects
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           or
           cause
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           such
           persons
           as
           they
           shal
           think
           good
           ,
           and
           take
           such
           bonds
           for
           their
           appearance
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           prescrive
           ,
           or
           to
           commit
           them
           to
           prison
           .
           So
           may
           the
           five
           with
           us
           direct
           their
           warrant
           
           to
           the
           Captaine
           and
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Kings
           guard
           ,
           the
           Provost
           and
           Bailies
           of
           the
           Burgh
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           happen
           to
           sit
           ,
           Shiriffes
           and
           Bailies
           of
           Regalities
           ,
           to
           search
           ,
           take
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           ,
           whom
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           them
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           commissioners
           have
           power
           to
           force
           any
           person
           convented
           before
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           suspect
           ,
           to
           accuse
           himselfe
           upon
           his
           own
           oath
           ,
           to
           answer
           to
           their
           interrogatories
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           accuser
           ,
           nor
           article
           of
           accusation
           libelled
           against
           him
           .
           He
           must
           sweare
           to
           answer
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           as
           yet
           understand
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           generall
           .
           And
           to
           grace
           this
           oath
           ,
           they
           call
           it
           the
           oath
           
             ex
             officio
          
           .
           If
           any
           person
           refuse
           to
           take
           this
           oath
           ,
           hee
           is
           forthwith
           committed
           to
           prison
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           taking
           the
           oath
           ,
           is
           by
           laying
           their
           hand
           ,
           or
           three
           fingers
           on
           the
           book
           ,
           to
           sweare
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           booke
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           answer
           truely
           to
           such
           things
           as
           shall
           bee
           demanded
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           book
           is
           kissed
           ,
           the
           oath
           is
           accepted
           ,
           
           as
           Barow
           reporteth
           in
           his
           Discovery
           .
           And
           although
           the
           penalties
           of
           the
           statutes
           bee
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           
             Premunire
             ,
             abjuration
             ,
             forfeiture
             of
             lands
             and
             goods
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           the
           offences
           are
           limited
           to
           bee
           tried
           onely
           in
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           ,
           yet
           the
           partie
           suspected
           shall
           be
           forced
           by
           this
           commission
           ,
           to
           accuse
           himselfe
           ,
           upon
           his
           owne
           oath
           ,
           upon
           such
           captious
           interrogatories
           ,
           as
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           can
           devise
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           neither
           accuser
           ,
           nor
           libell
           of
           accusation
           ,
           sayth
           
             Nicholas
             Fuller
          
           in
           his
           arguments
           and
           defence
           of
           his
           Clients
           .
           This
           oath
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           under
           King
           Henry
           the
           4.
           at
           the
           instant
           sute
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           for
           detecting
           and
           suppressing
           of
           those
           ,
           
           whom
           that
           blind
           age
           called
           Lollards
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           suppressing
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           was
           peeping
           out
           of
           corners
           .
           The
           Commons
           repined
           against
           that
           Statute
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           wrote
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           bloodie
           Maximinian
           law
           :
           They
           were
           first
           ordeined
           to
           accuse
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
           See
           Fox
           in
           Henry
           4.
           
           The
           same
           oath
           doe
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           now
           make
           a
           meanes
           to
           suppresse
           a
           due
           reformation
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           Worthy
           Vdal
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           have
           ended
           their
           daies
           in
           the
           prison
           ,
           for
           refusall
           of
           this
           unjust
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           oath
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           Commissioners
           have
           power
           to
           fine
           at
           their
           discretions
           ,
           to
           commit
           to
           prison
           for
           non
           compearance
           ,
           or
           for
           contumacie
           in
           refusing
           to
           obey
           their
           decrees
           ,
           or
           reputed
           desert
           of
           their
           offence
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Iayles
           ,
           Wards
           ,
           and
           Prisons
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           are
           at
           their
           command
           to
           receive
           the
           person
           committed
           ,
           and
           sent
           by
           them
           to
           prison
           .
           So
           with
           us
           the
           Captaines
           and
           Constables
           of
           the
           Kings
           Wardes
           ,
           and
           Castles
           ,
           jaylors
           &
           keepers
           of
           prisons
           ,
           in
           burgh
           ,
           or
           land
           ,
           are
           charged
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           deteyne
           all
           persons
           directed
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           such
           forme
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           prescribed
           in
           the
           warrant
           subscribed
           by
           any
           five
           of
           them
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Archbishops
           being
           alwayes
           of
           the
           number
           .
           Neither
           may
           the
           imprisoned
           be
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           but
           at
           their
           pleasures
           .
           And
           with
           us
           also
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Ma
           :
           privie
           Councell
           ,
           
             are
             required
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             certificate
             subscribed
             by
             any
             5.
             of
             the
             sayd
             Cōmissioners
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             sayd
             Archbishops
             being
             alwayes
             one
             ,
             either
             of
             fine
             ,
             imposed
             upō
             any
             party
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             refusing
             to
             compeir
             before
             the
             sayd
             Cōmissioners
             ,
             to
             direct
             a
             summar
             charge
             of
             horning
             upō
             ten
             dayes
             for
             payment
             of
             the
             fine
             that
             shall
             be
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             others
             letters
             for
             
             denouncing
             persons
             that
             shall
             refuse
             to
             compeir
             before
             the
             sayd
             Commissioners
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             letters
             no
             suspension
             or
             relaxation
             shall
             be
             granted
             ,
             without
             a
             testimony
             under
             one
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             hands
             ,
             of
             the
             parties
             obedience
             and
             satisfaction
             .
          
           Howbeit
           with
           them
           they
           bee
           thus
           authorized
           by
           the
           Kings
           letters
           patents
           ,
           to
           fine
           ,
           ward
           ,
           and
           imprison
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           so
           authorised
           by
           the
           statute
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Commission
           is
           founded
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           set
           down
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           first
           chapter
           .
           For
           it
           was
           ancient
           jurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           which
           was
           restored
           to
           the
           Crown
           in
           that
           act
           ,
           and
           meant
           to
           be
           executed
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           as
           
             Nicholas
             Fuller
          
           avowed
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Clients
           .
           But
           to
           fine
           ,
           imprison
           ,
           and
           force
           any
           person
           to
           accuse
           themselves
           upon
           their
           own
           enforced
           othes
           ,
           their
           being
           no
           accuser
           known
           ,
           nor
           accusation
           libelled
           ,
           he
           proved
           ,
           was
           not
           ancient
           jurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           but
           brought
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           yeere
           of
           ●
           .
           Hen.
           the
           4.
           
           In
           the
           record
           of
           the
           worthy
           proceedings
           of
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           at
           the
           Parliam
           .
           holden
           1610
           ,
           we
           have
           this
           greivance
           .
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             whereas
             by
             the
             intention
             and
             words
             of
             the
             sayd
             statute
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             is
             restored
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             your
             highnessly
             that
             statute
             inabled
             to
             give
             onely
             such
             power
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             the
             sayd
             Commissioners
             ,
             yet
             under
             colour
             of
             some
             words
             in
             that
             statute
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Commissioners
             are
             authorized
             to
             execute
             their
             commission
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             and
             effect
             of
             your
             ●ighnesse
             letters
             patents
             ,
             and
             by
             letters
             patents
             grounded
             therupon
             ,
             the
             sayd
             Commissioners
             do
             fine
             and
             imprison
             ,
             and
             exercise
             other
             authority
             ,
             not
             belonging
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             restored
             by
             that
             statute
             ,
             which
             wee
             conceive
             to
             bee
             a
             great
             ●●rong
             to
             the
             subjects
             .
             
             Aud
             that
             these
             Commissioners
             might
             as
             well
             by
             colour
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             so
             authorized
             by
             your
             Highnesse
             letters
             patents
             ,
             fine
             without
             stint
             ,
             and
             imprison
             without
             limitation
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             also
             according
             to
             will
             and
             discretion
             ,
             without
             any
             rules
             of
             law
             ,
             spirituall
             or
             temporall
             ,
             adiudge
             and
             impose
             utter
             confiscation
             of
             goods
             ,
             forfeiture
             of
             lands
             ,
             yea
             &
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             limme
             and
             of
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             any
             matter
             whatsoever
             pertaining
             to
             spirituall
             jurisdiction
             .
             Which
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             could
             bee
             meant
             by
             the
             makers
             of
             that
             law
             .
          
           To
           fine
           and
           imprison
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           are
           punishments
           belonging
           to
           the
           temporall
           sword
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           forbidden
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           Pastors
           their
           successors
           to
           use
           .
           The
           weapons
           of
           their
           warfare
           are
           not
           carnall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           .
           Christ
           committed
           unto
           them
           keyes
           ,
           not
           swords
           .
           In
           very
           deed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           crueller
           beast
           ,
           nor
           more
           tyrannous
           ,
           then
           a
           degenerate
           Churchman
           .
           Hee
           is
           more
           insolent
           and
           outragious
           with
           the
           Dative
           sword
           ,
           then
           Princes
           are
           with
           the
           Native
           .
           Why
           should
           they
           not
           be
           like
           their
           eldest
           brother
           ,
           that
           bloody
           beast
           of
           Rome
           .
           Degenerate
           Clergimen
           will
           either
           usurpe
           the
           power
           of
           the
           temporall
           sword
           ,
           or
           take
           it
           when
           it
           is
           offered
           ,
           but
           ●ver
           abuse
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           commissioners
           may
           inflict
           spirituall
           censures
           and
           punishments
           ,
           as
           suspension
           ,
           deprivation
           ,
           deposition
           ,
           excommunication
           .
           They
           may
           call
           for
           a
           Priest
           ,
           comand
           him
           to
           denounce
           and
           declare
           in
           some
           Cathedrall
           Church
           ,
           or
           other
           publick
           place
           ,
           the
           offender
           to
           bee
           excommunicated
           ,
           but
           they
           enquire
           ,
           cognosce
           ,
           decerne
           ,
           and
           pronouuce
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           in
           their
           Court
           ;
           and
           the
           excommunicate
           may
           be
           denounced
           long
           after
           :
           and
           howbeit
           
           the
           Priest
           should
           pronounce
           the
           sentence
           in
           judgement
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           bee
           onely
           like
           the
           dempster
           ,
           that
           pronounceth
           the
           doome
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           hangman
           ,
           or
           poore
           slave
           directed
           by
           the
           judge
           :
           hee
           neither
           inquireth
           ,
           cognosceth
           ,
           nor
           decerneth
           .
           Yet
           ,
           if
           ye
           think
           the
           cōmissioners
           may
           excommunicate
           ,
           because
           the
           Archbishop
           is
           present
           ,
           ye
           are
           deceived
           :
           for
           his
           power
           in
           the
           high
           commission
           is
           not
           Episcopall
           ,
           nor
           Archiepiscopall
           ,
           but
           delegate
           onely
           from
           the
           Prince
           ,
           which
           other
           assessours
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           have
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           delegate
           power
           he
           with
           his
           two
           associates
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sayd
           ,
           may
           inflict
           this
           censure
           upon
           any
           subject
           within
           England
           or
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           hee
           cannot
           doe
           as
           Bishop
           or
           Archbishop
           ,
           for
           their
           jurisdiction
           ordinary
           is
           limited
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Diocie
           ,
           or
           Province
           .
           When
           Spottiswood
           ,
           pretended
           Archbishop
           of
           Saintandros
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           rurall
           minister
           in
           Calder
           ;
           and
           Law
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           a
           rural
           minister
           at
           Kirkliston
           ,
           possessing
           onely
           the
           rents
           of
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           not
           authorized
           as
           yet
           with
           the
           office
           of
           Bishops
           (
           for
           that
           pretended
           Assembly
           of
           Glasgow
           was
           not
           yet
           convocated
           )
           yet
           were
           they
           armed
           with
           power
           to
           decern
           excommunication
           against
           any
           subject
           within
           our
           Realm
           ,
           &
           to
           command
           the
           minister
           of
           the
           offender
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           :
           and
           if
           he
           refused
           ,
           to
           suspend
           ,
           deprive
           ,
           or
           ward
           him
           .
           They
           were
           thus
           armed
           immediatly
           before
           that
           pretended
           assembly
           ,
           with
           power
           of
           warding
           ,
           ●ining
           ,
           imprisoning
           ,
           suspending
           ,
           degrading
           ,
           and
           decerning
           excommunication
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           approbation
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           wring
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Kirke
           at
           that
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           pretended
           Assembly
           ,
           EpisEpiscopall
           
           jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           they
           protested
           never
           to
           usurp
           ,
           before
           and
           without
           the
           free
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           obtained
           thereunto
           .
           O
           perfidious
           violence
           !
           What
           we
           have
           said
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           may
           be
           likewise
           said
           of
           suspension
           ,
           deprivation
           ,
           and
           deposition
           :
           The
           Archbishop
           doth
           not
           suspend
           or
           deprive
           ,
           as
           Archbishop
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Kings
           Delegate
           ,
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           Commissioner
           ,
           by
           which
           power
           he
           may
           suspend
           or
           deprive
           Ministers
           out
           of
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           ordinarie
           jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           no
           Bishops
           or
           Archbishops
           may
           doe
           by
           their
           ordinarie
           power
           .
           We
           had
           a
           late
           example
           in
           our
           own
           Archbishops
           about
           two
           yeares
           since
           :
           for
           when
           Mr.
           Spotiswood
           was
           at
           Court
           ,
           Mr.
           Law
           pretended
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           suspended
           Mr.
           Blyth
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Forrester
           from
           their
           ministerie
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           as
           Archbishop
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           neither
           within
           his
           Diocie
           ,
           nor
           his
           province
           .
           He
           did
           it
           then
           as
           head
           of
           the
           Commission
           sitting
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           delegate
           power
           from
           the
           King.
           To
           let
           passe
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           same
           vile
           Assembly
           ,
           no
           mention
           was
           made
           of
           Archbishops
           :
           and
           paction
           was
           onely
           made
           with
           these
           men
           who
           had
           the
           benefices
           ,
           for
           which
           vulgarly
           they
           were
           called
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           excommunication
           ,
           suspension
           ,
           deprivation
           ,
           and
           deposition
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           cōcluded
           without
           thē
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           might
           suspend
           ,
           deprive
           ,
           excommunicate
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           pleasures
           in
           the
           high
           Commission
           ,
           or
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           damnable
           Canons
           made
           by
           that
           wofull
           ,
           but
           pretended
           and
           null
           Assembly
           .
           Farther
           ,
           the
           Prince
           may
           inable
           one
           or
           mo●
           lay
           men
           with
           this
           same
           commission
           ,
           wihout
           mixture
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           .
           It
           is
           then
           an
           
           extraordinary
           power
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           are
           inabled
           by
           the
           Prince
           to
           suspend
           ,
           depose
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           .
           But
           the
           Prince
           hath
           not
           this
           power
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therfore
           by
           no
           right
           of
           Gods
           law
           may
           he
           communicate
           this
           power
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           proud
           usurpation
           over
           the
           Church
           to
           them
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           or
           exercise
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Parliament
           holden
           1592.
           some
           acts
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           in
           that
           turbulent
           time
           of
           the
           1584
           yeare
           ,
           were
           repealed
           as
           followeth
           .
           
             Item
             ,
             our
             Soveraigne
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             foresayd
             ,
             abrogates
             ,
             cassis
             ,
             and
             annulls
             the
             act
             of
             the
             same
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Edinburgh
             the
             sayd
             yeare
          
           1584.
           
             granting
             commission
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             iudges
             constitute
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             highnesse
             presentations
             to
             benefices
             ,
             to
             give
             collation
             thereupon
             :
             and
             to
             put
             order
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             which
             his
             Maiesty
             and
             estates
             foresayd
             ,
             declares
             to
             be
             expired
             in
             the
             selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             null
             in
             time
             comming
             ,
             and
             of
             none
             availe
             ,
             force
             ,
             nor
             effect
             .
          
           Not
           withstanding
           of
           this
           repealed
           commission
           ,
           our
           perfidious
           Prelats
           haue
           resumed
           the
           same
           again
           without
           any
           law
           reviving
           it
           .
           But
           let
           us
           proceed
           ,
           and
           heare
           what
           is
           recorded
           in
           the
           worthy
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Parliament
           above
           mentioned
           .
           
             The
             Act
             is
             found
             to
             be
             inconvenient
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             of
             dangerous
             extent
             in
             divers
             respects
             :
             4.
             for
             that
             every
             pettie
             offence
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             spirituall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             said
             words
             ,
             and
             letters
             patents
             grounded
             therupon
             ,
             made
             snbject
             to
             excommunications
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             by
             that
             strange
             and
             exorhitant
             power
             ,
             and
             commission
             ,
             whereby
             the
             least
             offenders
             ,
             not
             committing
             any
             thing
             of
             any
             enormous
             or
             high
             nature
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             most
             remote
             places
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             London
             ,
             or
             yorke
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             grievous
             ,
             and
             inconvenient
             ,
          
        
         
         
           These
           three
           Commissioners
           being
           armed
           with
           double
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           both
           swords
           ,
           temporall
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           may
           strike
           a
           man
           at
           one
           strike
           ,
           in
           one
           sentence
           ,
           for
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           fault
           ,
           both
           with
           temporall
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           and
           punishments
           .
           They
           may
           depose
           and
           imprison
           a
           minister
           at
           one
           time
           for
           one
           offence
           :
           they
           may
           fine
           and
           excommunicate
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           &c.
           
           Againe
           ,
           they
           may
           punish
           the
           same
           offence
           in
           one
           person
           with
           a
           fine
           ,
           in
           another
           with
           imprisonment
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           with
           excommunication
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           with
           deprivation
           .
           For
           their
           owne
           pleasures
           and
           discretions
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           lawes
           ,
           ar
           the
           rules
           of
           their
           censures
           and
           punishments
           .
           Let
           us
           see
           what
           is
           recorded
           in
           the
           grievances
           .
           Therein
           (
           to
           wit
           in
           the
           Commission
           grounded
           upon
           the
           statute
           )
           
             is
             grievance
             apprehended
             thus
          
           .
           
           
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             therby
             the
             same
             men
             have
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             i●risdiction
             ,
             and
             may
             both
             force
             the
             partie
             by
             oath
             to
             accuse
             himselfe
             of
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             also
             inquire
             thereof
             by
             a
             jurie
             :
             and
             l●stly
             may
             inflict
             for
             the
             same
             offence
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sentence
             ,
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             punishments
             .
             2.
             wheras
             upon
             sentences
             of
             deprivation
             ,
             or
             other
             spirituall
             censures
             given
             by
             force
             of
             ordinarie
             jurisdiction
             ,
             any
             appeale
             lyeth
             for
             the
             party
             grieved
             ,
             that
             is
             heere
             excluded
             by
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             commission
             .
             Also
             heere
             is
             to
             be
             a
             tryall
             by
             Iurie
             ,
             yet
             no
             remedie
             by
             traverse
             not
             attaint
             .
             Neither
             can
             a
             man
             have
             any
             writ
             of
             errour
             ,
             though
             a
             judgement
             or
             sentence
             ,
             be
             given
             against
             him
             ,
             ●●●●unting
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             all
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             him
             during
             life
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             the
             adjudging
             him
             in
             the
             case
             of
             premumire
             ,
             whereby
             his
             lan●s
             are
             forfeited
             ,
             and
             he
             out
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             wheras
             penall
             lawes
             and
             offences
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             cannot
             be
             determined
             in
             other
             Courts
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             persons
             ,
             then
             by
             those
             trusted
             by
             Parliament
             with
             the
             execution
             therof
             ,
             yet
             the
             execution
             of
             many
             such
             Statutes
             (
             divers
             whereof
             were
             made
             since
          
           1.
           
           Eliz.
           )
           
             are
             commended
             and
             committed
             to
             these
             Commissioners
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             who
             are
             either
             to
             inflict
             the
             punishments
             contained
             in
             the
             Statutes
             ,
             being
             Premunire
             ,
             and
             other
             high
             nature
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             inforce
             a
             man
             upon
             his
             owne
             oath
             ,
             to
             accuse
             and
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             these
             punishments
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             inflict
             other
             temporall
             punishment
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             And
             yet
             besides
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             done
             ,
             the
             parties
             shall
             bee
             subiect
             in
             Courts
             mentioned
             in
             the
             acts
             ,
             to
             punishment
             by
             the
             same
             acts
             appointed
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             :
             which
             we
             thinke
             were
             unreasonable
             .
          
        
         
           The
           three
           Commissioners
           may
           not
           onely
           enquire
           ,
           and
           try
           ,
           but
           also
           judge
           in
           all
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           in
           causes
           of
           heresie
           ,
           simonie
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           provided
           in
           the
           statute
           1.
           
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             have
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             to
             order
             ,
             determine
             ,
             or
             adiudge
             ,
             any
             matter
             or
             cause
             to
             he
             heresie
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             have
             been
             determined
             ,
             ordered
             ,
             or
             adiuged
             to
             be
             heresie
             ,
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             first
             4.
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             by
             any
             other
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             wherein
             the
             same
             was
             declared
             heresie
             ,
             by
             the
             expresse
             and
             plaine
             words
             of
             the
             said
             Canonicall
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             heereafter
             shall
             be
             ordered
             ,
             iudged
             ,
             or
             determined
             to
             be
             heresie
             by
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             with
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Clergie
             in
             their
             Convocation
             .
          
           This
           provision
           is
           no
           limitation
           ,
           unlesse
           wee
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           there
           are
           some
           heresies
           determined
           ,
           
           which
           are
           not
           determined
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           .
           Seeing
           then
           they
           may
           determine
           in
           all
           he
           resies
           determined
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           may
           determine
           in
           all
           herefies
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           may
           affirme
           that
           to
           bee
           determined
           for
           heresie
           in
           the
           Scripture
           which
           is
           orthodoxall
           .
           If
           the
           commissioners
           ,
           the
           Princes
           delegates
           ,
           may
           be
           judges
           in
           all
           causes
           of
           herefie
           ,
           farre
           more
           is
           the
           Prince
           himselfe
           by
           their
           lawes
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           provision
           foresayd
           ,
           wherwith
           the
           delegate
           commissioners
           are
           circumscribed
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           Commissioners
           have
           power
           to
           receive
           appellations
           from
           other
           inferiour
           courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           like
           as
           the
           five
           with
           us
           have
           power
           by
           the
           Kings
           letters
           patents
           ,
           
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             disusse
             ,
             all
             appellations
             made
             to
             them
             from
             any
             inferiour
             Ecclesiasticall
             Judges
             ,
             and
             to
             inhibite
             the
             said
             Ecclesiasticall
             judges
             to
             proceed
             iu
             any
             matter
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             hold
             to
             be
             improper
             for
             them
             ,
             wherin
             they
             shall
             perceiue
             the
             said
             Iudges
             to
             have
             behaved
             themselves
             partially
             ,
             advocating
             the
             said
             matters
             is
             their
             own
             judgment
             .
          
           See
           the
           commission
           renewed
           Anno
           1618.
           
           So
           they
           may
           draw
           to
           themselves
           any
           cause
           whatsoever
           ,
           agitated
           in
           inferiour
           courts
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           the
           appellation
           of
           any
           notorious
           villaine
           pretending
           grievance
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           advocation
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           construe
           the
           cause
           to
           be
           unproper
           ,
           or
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           infe●iour
           Court
           to
           be
           partiall
           .
           In
           the
           narrative
           of
           the
           proclamation
           it
           was
           pretended
           ,
           that
           this
           high
           commission
           is
           erected
           to
           stay
           advocation
           of
           causes
           granted
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           Councell
           and
           Session
           .
           
             That
             forasmuch
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             bene
             compleaened
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             of
             that
             his
             Maiesties
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             that
             advocations
             and
             suspensions
             ,
             are
             frequently
             granted
             by
             the
             Lords
             of
             Councell
             and
             Session
             unto
             such
             ,
             as
             bee
             in
             processe
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courts
             ,
             for
             offences
             committed
             ,
             whereby
             offenders
             are
             imboldned
             continuing
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             ●ing
             the
             said
             ,
             advocations
             and
             suspensions
             ,
             or
             meanes
             to
             delay
             their
             tryall
             and
             punishment
             ,
             Therfore
             &c.
             
          
           Complaint
           hath
           been
           made
           sometime
           by
           ministers
           ,
           and
           suit
           to
           stay
           advocations
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinarie
           indicatures
           Ecclesiasticall
           might
           proceed
           to
           their
           censures
           without
           stop
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           change
           advocations
           .
           Are
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           with
           their
           associates
           ,
           honester
           and
           more
           conscientions
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           of
           Councel
           and
           Session
           ?
           An
           ambitious
           and
           covetous
           Clergie-man
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           men
           the
           most
           vile
           and
           prophane
           .
           Did
           the
           Bishops
           complaine
           ?
           why
           do
           they
           then
           advocate
           causes
           from
           inferiour
           Courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           usurped
           the
           sway
           of
           proceedings
           in
           Courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           to
           themselves
           .
           Doe
           they
           accuse
           themselves
           of
           partialitiall
           proceeding
           in
           inferiour
           courts
           ,
           or
           handling
           improper
           causes
           ,
           and
           will
           these
           same
           men
           bee
           lesse
           partiall
           ,
           and
           more
           conscientious
           in
           the
           high
           Commission
           ?
           If
           no
           censure
           can
           take
           effect
           without
           their
           approbation
           ,
           and
           appellations
           should
           ascend
           from
           inferiour
           courts
           to
           superiour
           courts
           and
           Synods
           ,
           wherefore
           will
           they
           rather
           advocate
           causes
           to
           this
           extraordinary
           court
           of
           high
           commission
           ?
           In
           England
           
             if
             a
             man
             stand
             wilfully
             fourty
             daies
             together
             excommunicate
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             be
             accordingly
             certified
             by
             the
             Bishop
             into
             the
             Chancerie
             ,
             that
             then
             ▪
             he
             is
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Writ
             directed
             to
             the
             Shriefe
             :
          
           as
           it
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           Apologie
           of
           certaine
           proceedings
           
           in
           courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           And
           in
           a
           wr●●
           
             de
             excommunicato
             capiendo
          
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           :
           
             quod
             potestas
             regia
             sacrosanctae
             Ecclesiae
             in
             querelis
             suis
             deess●
             non
             debet
             .
          
           The
           ordinarie
           lawfull
           courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           farre
           more
           then
           should
           be
           aided
           ,
           and
           assisted
           by
           the
           secular
           power
           ,
           and
           not
           molested
           or
           stopped
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           high
           commission
           is
           erected
           to
           suppresse
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           usurped
           power
           ,
           and
           tyrannous
           domination
           of
           our
           perfidious
           Prelates
           over
           Synods
           generall
           &
           Provinciall
           ,
           Presbyteries
           &
           sessions
           ,
           &
           to
           effectuate
           the
           intended
           conformity
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           they
           will
           never
           get
           done
           in
           Synods
           and
           Presbyteries
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           terrour
           of
           this
           high
           commission
           were
           standing
           above
           their
           heads
           .
           And
           therfore
           when
           they
           urge
           conformity
           ,
           they
           haue
           their
           recourse
           to
           this
           weapon
           ,
           or
           in
           Synods
           and
           Presbyteries
           men
           are
           terrified
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           their
           strong
           castell
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           command
           ,
           and
           hold
           in
           slavery
           &
           bondage
           the
           whole
           citie
           .
           Here
           the
           Bonifacian
           Prelats
           stoutly
           draw
           the
           two
           swords
           ,
           fine
           ,
           consine
           ,
           suspend
           ,
           deprive
           ,
           imprison
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           couragious
           souldier
           fighting
           the
           Lords
           battell
           ,
           will
           not
           bee
           borne
           downe
           with
           any
           such
           outrages
           ,
           and
           terrours
           .
           Now
           as
           they
           receive
           appellations
           from
           inferiour
           courts
           ,
           no
           appellation
           can
           bee
           made
           from
           these
           three
           ,
           or
           our
           five
           ,
           suppose
           their
           injustice
           and
           tyranny
           cry
           never
           so
           loud
           .
           I
           wonder
           if
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           faithfull
           Patriot
           ,
           let
           be
           conscientious
           professour
           ,
           can
           digest
           this
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           Commissioners
           may
           appoynt
           inferiour
           Commissioners
           ,
           from
           whom
           also
           as
           subdelegates
           ,
           they
           may
           receive
           appellation
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           add
           out
           of
           the
           record
           of
           the
           grievances
           
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Commons
           these
           considerations
           .
           First
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           statute
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           act
           is
           found
           to
           be
           inconvenient
           ,
           and
           of
           dangerous
           extent
           in
           divers
           respects
           :
           
             for
             that
             it
             inableth
             the
             making
             of
             such
             a
             commission
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             any
             one
             subiect
             borne
             ,
             as
             to
             more
             .
          
           Item
           ,
           
             for
             that
             by
             the
             sayd
             Statute
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             his
             successors
             may
             (
             howsoever
             your
             Maiestie
             hath
             beene
             pleased
             ,
             out
             of
             your
             gracious
             disposition
             otherwise
             to
             order
             )
             make
             and
             direct
             such
             commission
             ,
             into
             all
             the
             Countries
             and
             Diocesses
             ,
             yea
             ,
             into
             every
             parish
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             therby
             all
             causes
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             ordinary
             jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Chancellers
             ,
             and
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             and
             Lay-men
             solely
             be
             inabled
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             exercise
             all
             other
             spirituall
             censures
             :
             For
             that
             limit
             touching
             causes
             subiect
             to
             this
             commission
             being
             onely
             with
             these
             words
             ,
          
           viz.
           (
           
             such
             as
             perteine
             to
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             )
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             matters
             or
             offences
             are
             included
             in
             that
             number
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             because
             it
             is
             unknown
             what
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             or
             lawes
             spirituall
             are
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             :
             from
             whence
             ariseth
             great
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             contention
             .
          
           Out
           of
           the
           commission
           grounded
           upon
           the
           statute
           .
           
             That
             the
             commisson
             giveth
             authoritie
             to
             inforce
             men
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             recognisance
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             appearance
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             performance
             of
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             ordered
             .
             And
             also
             that
             it
             giveth
             power
             to
             enjoyn
             parties
             defendant
             ,
             or
             accused
             to
             pay
             such
             fees
             to
             ministers
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             shall
             be
             thought
             fit
             .
          
           As
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           commission
           ,
           it
           is
           found
           grievous
           these
           wayes
           among
           other
           .
           1.
           
           
             For
             that
             lay
             men
             are
             by
             the
             commissioners
             punished
             for
             speaking
             (
             otherwise
             then
             in
             iudiciall
             places
             and
             courtes
             )
             of
             the
             simonie
             ,
             and
             other
             misdemeanours
             
             of
             spirituall
             men
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             spoken
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             speech
             tending
             to
             the
             inducing
             of
             some
             condigne
             punishment
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             these
             commissioners
             usually
             appoynt
             and
             allot
             to
             women
             discontented
             at
             ,
             and
             unwilling
             to
             live
             with
             their
             husbands
             ,
             such
             portions
             &
             allowances
             for
             present
             maintenance
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             shall
             seem
             fit
             :
             to
             the
             great
             encouragement
             of
             wives
             to
             be
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             contemptuous
             against
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           3
           :
           
             In
             that
             their
             pursevants
             ,
             or
             other
             ministers
             imployed
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             suspected
             offenders
             in
             any
             things
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             searching
             for
             any
             supposed
             scandalous
             bookes
             ,
             use
             to
             breake
             open
             mens
             houses
             ,
             closets
             and
             deskes
             ,
             rifling
             all
             corners
             ,
             and
             secret●
             custodies
             ,
             as
             in
             cases
             of
             high
             treason
             ,
             or
             suspition
             therof
             .
          
        
         
           Their
           commission
           is
           grounded
           upon
           a
           statute
           and
           act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           howbeit
           it
           agreeth
           not
           with
           the
           statute
           .
           Wee
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shew
           of
           a
           statute
           for
           commission
           of
           jurisdiction
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           usurping
           Prelates
           tyrannize
           over
           loyall
           subjects
           ,
           faithfull
           Patriots
           ,
           conscientious
           professours
           ,
           deserted
           by
           these
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           counted
           fathers
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           left
           open
           and
           naked
           to
           their
           violent
           rage
           ,
           without
           any
           protection
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           but
           the
           vile
           off
           scourings
           of
           the
           land
           .
           Will
           not
           the
           estate
           in
           Parliament
           redresse
           this
           proud
           usurpation
           ?
           Shall
           the
           house
           of
           Commons
           in
           their
           Parliament
           bee
           grieved
           not
           onely
           at
           the
           exorbitant
           power
           of
           this
           high
           commission
           ,
           but
           also
           at
           the
           statute
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           shall
           our
           nobles
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           estates
           not
           be
           grieved
           at
           our
           usurped
           commission
           ?
           Or
           will
           they
           suffer
           the
           like
           statute
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           countrey
           mourn
           and
           groane
           for
           it
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           as
           our
           neighbours
           have
           
           done
           ?
           Can
           Princes
           or
           estates
           give
           power
           of
           spirituall
           censures
           either
           to
           lay
           or
           spiritual
           men
           ?
           Or
           may
           they
           lawfully
           put
           the
           temporall
           sword
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Pastors
           ?
           Or
           may
           spirituall
           men
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           accept
           it
           :
           If
           neither
           can
           be
           done
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           estates
           erect
           ,
           ratifie
           ,
           or
           suffer
           such
           a
           commission
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           but
           the
           Spanish
           inquisition
           ?
           Set
           me
           up
           this
           throne
           ,
           Satan
           shall
           set
           up
           Papistry
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           religion
           whatsoever
           in
           short
           processe
           of
           time
           .
           For
           they
           sit
           at
           the
           rudder
           ,
           and
           may
           turn
           religion
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           see
           fit
           occasions
           ,
           and
           themselves
           to
           have
           able
           power
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           3.
           
           Of
           the
           dignitie
           and
           power
           of
           Archbishops
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           THis
           proud
           name
           of
           Archbishop
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           was
           not
           attributed
           to
           any
           common
           Metropolitans
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           renow●ed
           and
           mightie
           Giants
           the
           Patriarches
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           Antioch
           ,
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           Rome
           ,
           who
           were
           mounted
           farre
           above
           Metropolitanes
           when
           the
           time
           was
           neere
           that
           the
           Antichrist
           should
           be
           mounted
           on
           horsebacke
           .
           But
           after
           that
           he
           was
           mounted
           ,
           then
           Metropolitanes
           that
           they
           might
           keepe
           some
           proportion
           with
           their
           head
           ,
           were
           lifted
           up
           to
           a
           degree
           of
           power
           above
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           &
           invested
           into
           an
           office
           that
           the
           book
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           Apostolical
           Church
           never
           knew
           ,
           to
           consecrate
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           convocate
           Synods
           ,
           to
           receive
           appellations
           frō
           the
           courts
           of
           inferior
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           visit
           the
           Diocies
           of
           other
           Bishops
           within
           the
           Privince
           .
           A
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           that
           is
           a
           
           Bishop
           over
           many
           flockes
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           of
           one
           Diocie
           ,
           was
           unknown
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           far
           more
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           a
           provincial
           Bishop
           ,
           an
           Archbishop
           having
           iurisdiction
           and
           power
           over
           the
           comprovinciall
           Bishops
           .
           The
           Church
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           the
           governours
           framed
           the
           government
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           made
           degrees
           in
           the
           Church
           like
           to
           degrees
           in
           the
           common-wale
           .
           They
           intended
           not
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           but
           being
           led
           ,
           partly
           with
           carnall
           wisedome
           ,
           partly
           with
           ambition
           and
           vainglory
           ,
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           did
           that
           ,
           which
           brought
           in
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           mysterie
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           work
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           wrought
           on
           still
           ,
           till
           Antichrist
           come
           to
           his
           full
           strength
           ,
           and
           perfect
           age
           .
           While
           they
           were
           framing
           degrees
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           first
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           then
           Primates
           ,
           then
           the
           foure
           great
           Patriarches
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           forming
           the
           second
           beast
           according
           to
           the
           image
           of
           the
           first
           beast
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           foure
           Patriarches
           ,
           became
           the
           head
           .
           Neither
           was
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Metropolitan
           so
           great
           in
           power
           before
           the
           Antichrist
           come
           to
           his
           perfect
           age
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           after
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           ever
           since
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           day
           .
           They
           hatched
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           rewarded
           them
           with
           greater
           authority
           and
           power
           .
           But
           giving
           and
           not
           granting
           the
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           to
           bee
           of
           divine
           or
           Apostolicall
           institution
           ,
           we
           will
           in
           this
           chapter
           onely
           let
           you
           see
           the
           Archbishops
           unlawful
           superiority
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           Persons
           having
           lesser
           ample
           administration
           ,
           
           having
           eyther
           iudiciall
           administration
           ,
           or
           administration
           not
           iudiciall
           ,
           eyther
           constitute
           by
           law
           ,
           or
           introduced
           without
           law
           ,
           constitute
           by
           law
           ,
           as
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           ordinarie
           Iudges
           .
           They
           doe
           execute
           it
           under
           the
           Prince
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           owne
           name
           ,
           or
           the
           name
           of
           others
           .
           In
           their
           owne
           name
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           either
           with
           addition
           ,
           as
           Archbishops
           ,
           or
           simply
           Bishops
           .
           Archbishops
           ,
           (
           being
           in
           England
           two
           ,
           Canterburie
           and
           York
           )
           are
           considered
           ,
           eyther
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           peculiar
           Diocies
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           as
           other
           Bishops
           :
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           province
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           ,
           eyther
           in
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           state
           ,
           or
           the
           civill
           .
           In
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           estate
           ,
           eyther
           according
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           cōmon
           to
           both
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           Canterburie
           .
           According
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           eyther
           as
           in
           their
           ordination
           ,
           or
           as
           after
           their
           ordination
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ordination
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           the
           Archbishops
           haue
           not
           been
           heretofore
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           consecrated
           by
           some
           Bishops
           .
           If
           they
           haue
           been
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           their
           election
           onely
           is
           cōfirmed
           by
           some
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           Metropolitanes
           were
           chosen
           ,
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           consecrated
           of
           old
           ,
           not
           by
           some
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           whole
           Synode
           of
           the
           comprovinciall
           Bishops
           .
           
           But
           the
           English
           Bishop
           have
           no
           Provinciall
           Synods
           to
           any
           such
           purpose
           .
           They
           have
           neither
           the
           Discipline
           prescribed
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           nor
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           old
           Bishops
           and
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           but
           the
           Discipline
           and
           policie
           which
           was
           in
           use
           in
           the
           time
           of
           greatest
           darknesse
           under
           the
           Antichrist
           ;
           Here
           also
           wee
           see
           a
           signe
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           the
           Bishop
           and
           their
           Priest
           of
           a
           different
           order
           .
           For
           a
           Priest
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           must
           receive
           a
           new
           consecration
           .
           But
           a
           Bishop
           when
           hee
           is
           made
           an
           Archibishop
           ,
           is
           not
           consecrated
           of
           new
           ,
           howbeit
           hee
           bee
           in
           degree
           of
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           above
           other
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           After
           ordination
           they
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           either
           as
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           or
           as
           Archbishops
           ,
           or
           as
           Primates
           ,
           or
           as
           lesser
           Patriarches
           .
        
         
           The
           English
           Metropolitanes
           have
           onely
           Bishops
           under
           them
           ,
           
           yet
           ,
           sayth
           Mucket
           ,
           they
           enjoy
           the
           titles
           ,
           and
           discharge
           the
           functions
           of
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           Primates
           also
           .
           Metopolitans
           at
           the
           first
           were
           not
           called
           Archbishops
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sayd
           ,
           but
           the
           Patriarches
           greater
           and
           lesser
           onely
           ,
           to
           whom
           appellation
           was
           made
           from
           the
           Metropolitane
           .
           But
           when
           Metropolitanes
           began
           to
           receive
           appellations
           ,
           then
           this
           proud
           stile
           descended
           to
           them
           also
           ,
           as
           we
           will
           see
           incontinent
           ,
           that
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           received
           appellations
           .
           They
           will
           extoll
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           ancients
           in
           framing
           degrees
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           themselves
           confound
           these
           degrees
           ,
           and
           offices
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           man
           to
           bee
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           a
           Patriarch
           .
           
           Many
           degrees
           were
           made
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           climm
           up
           to
           his
           throne
           :
           that
           beeing
           done
           ,
           then
           was
           there
           confusion
           againe
           .
           We
           have
           this
           confusion
           then
           out
           of
           Babylon
           .
        
         
           As
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           1.
           in
           confirming
           the
           elections
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           .
           2.
           in
           consecrating
           these
           Bishops
           together
           with
           other
           two
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           auncient
           Canons
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           should
           assemble
           to
           the
           election
           ,
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           consecration
           of
           the
           Bishop
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           Metropolitan
           was
           present
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           moderator
           onely
           of
           the
           convention
           ,
           and
           the
           action
           was
           common
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Spalato
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           by
           divine
           law
           one
           Bishop
           hath
           no
           greater
           right
           to
           consecrate
           another
           Bishop
           then
           another
           hath
           .
           
           By
           their
           own
           book
           of
           orders
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           ,
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           consecrate
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           an
           inferiour
           Bishop
           may
           do
           it
           for
           him
           :
           yet
           a
           Bishop
           may
           not
           suffer
           a
           minister
           to
           ordaine
           or
           say
           handes
           one
           a
           minister
           for
           him
           .
           How
           can
           they
           then
           bee
           so
           shamelesse
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Archbishops
           bee
           of
           divine
           institution
           ;
           if
           another
           may
           consecrate
           a
           bishop
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           with
           his
           consent
           ,
           or
           without
           it
           ?
           Abbots
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           but
           simple
           Priests
           ,
           have
           of
           old
           ordained
           bishops
           without
           either
           commission
           or
           consent
           of
           Archbishops
           ,
           as
           Beda
           restifieth
           .
           
           Of
           the
           forme
           and
           rites
           of
           their
           consecration
           ,
           wee
           shall
           entreat
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           .
        
         
         
           This
           ,
           that
           they
           call
           consecration
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           was
           not
           known
           to
           the
           purer
           Church
           .
           The
           ministers
           chose
           one
           of
           their
           number
           to
           bee
           a
           perpetuall
           moderator
           of
           the
           common
           actions
           ,
           and
           called
           him
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           first
           hatche●
           ,
           and
           made
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           onely
           perpetuall
           president
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           all
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           convocating
           Provinciall
           Synods
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Kings
           rescript
           ,
           4.
           in
           moderating
           Synods
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           last
           voyce
           .
        
         
           Their
           Provincial
           Synods
           are
           not
           like
           the
           provincial
           Synods
           which
           wee
           wont
           to
           have
           .
           For
           ours
           were
           but
           Synods
           of
           Shires
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           or
           6
           classicall
           Presbyteries
           assembling
           together
           twice
           in
           the
           yeare
           .
           But
           their
           Provinciall
           Synode
           is
           a
           Synod
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           one
           Province
           .
           All
           the
           Diocies
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           suffragane
           ,
           or
           comprovinciall
           Bishops
           which
           are
           under
           him
           ,
           make
           but
           one
           province
           .
           And
           seeing
           they
           have
           onely
           two
           Archbishops
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           but
           onely
           two
           Provinciall
           Synods
           .
           The
           Metropolitane
           convocateth
           the
           Provincial
           Synod
           upon
           the
           Princes
           letter
           ,
           which
           happeneth
           very
           rarely
           .
           If
           the
           Prince
           direct
           his
           letter
           to
           any
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           sometime
           hee
           hath
           done
           ,
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           a
           Metropolitan
           .
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           we
           cannot
           have
           Synods
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           have
           Metropolitanes
           to
           convocate
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           chiefe
           part
           of
           his
           function
           .
           If
           so
           be
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           not
           exerce
           his
           function
           without
           a
           particular
           letter
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bishop
           doth
           in
           convocating
           his
           Diocesan
           Synod
           .
           If
           that
           be
           a
           part
           of
           his
           ordinary
           power
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           this
           to
           the
           other
           why
           doth
           it
           depend
           on
           the
           Princes
           
           letter
           ,
           and
           how
           dare
           a
           common
           Bishop
           take
           upon
           him
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           Princes
           letter
           ,
           that
           which
           of
           office
           apperteineth
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           .
           Ye
           may
           see
           that
           this
           part
           of
           his
           function
           also
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           divine
           institution
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           dependant
           and
           changeable
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           princes
           ,
           as
           they
           confesse
           themselves
           ;
           Neyther
           is
           it
           requisite
           of
           necessity
           to
           haue
           a
           Metropolitane
           to
           convocate
           Synodes
           ,
           for
           Synodes
           at
           the
           first
           assembled
           without
           Metropolitanes
           .
           And
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           other
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           Synods
           have
           assembled
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Metropolitane
           .
           Nay
           rather
           ,
           Synods
           would
           be
           more
           frequently
           convocated
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           altogether
           removed
           :
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           either
           we
           cannot
           have
           Synods
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           have
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           hath
           ordained
           in
           his
           word
           that
           they
           should
           convocate
           Synodes
           .
           For
           we
           haue
           no
           Synods
           Metropoliticall
           ,
           but
           onely
           Diocesan
           ,
           since
           Metropolitans
           have
           beene
           set
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           nor
           yet
           national
           ,
           but
           seldome
           ,
           and
           dressed
           before
           hand
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           of
           divine
           institution
           ,
           that
           the
           Metropolitane
           should
           convocate
           Provinciall
           Synods
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           to
           moderate
           .
           And
           as
           for
           necessity
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           as
           experience
           of
           our
           owne
           and
           other
           reformed
           Churches
           can
           beare
           witnesse
           :
           yea
           in
           their
           owne
           last
           Synode
           ,
           Ban●roft
           Bishop
           of
           London
           was
           president
           .
           It
           may
           be
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Papsticall
           office
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           of
           old
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           seventy
           Archbishops
           ,
           
             Canterbury
             is
             made
             the
             head
             of
             all
             ●ur
             Churches
             ,
          
           
           
             all
             Bishops
             sworn
             to
             Canonicall
             obedi●nce
             of
             that
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             all
             privileges
             and
             liberties
             of
             that
             seat
             .
             Where
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             is
             his
             Deane
             to
             call
             Synods
             ,
             to
             publish
             his
             decrees
             ,
             
             to
             make
             returne
             of
             the
             execution
             ,
             Wincheste●
             his
             Chancellour
             ,
             Lincolne
             his
             Vicechancellour
             ,
             Salisbury
             his
             Chaunter
             ,
             Worcester
             his
             Chaplaine
             ,
             Rochester
             his
             Crosse-bearer
             .
          
        
         
           As
           Archbishops
           1.
           in
           receiving
           of
           ,
           and
           answering
           to
           appellations
           interposed
           ,
           &
           made
           from
           his
           Suffragane
           Bishops
           .
           2.
           
           In
           visiting
           the
           whole
           Province
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           custome
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Bishops
           haue
           suffragane
           Bishops
           under
           them
           ,
           so
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           are
           Suffraganes
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           .
           They
           are
           not
           his
           suffraganes
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Metropolitane
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           Archbishop
           .
           So
           that
           as
           Archbishop
           he
           hath
           greater
           authority
           then
           he
           hath
           as
           Metropolitan
           .
           For
           as
           Metropolitan
           he
           must
           doe
           nothing
           without
           a
           Synode
           in
           the
           Dioces
           of
           another
           Bishop
           ,
           neyther
           by
           receiving
           appellation
           ,
           nor
           by
           way
           of
           visitation
           .
           But
           as
           Archbishop
           he
           may
           receive
           appellations
           ,
           and
           visite
           the
           Dioces
           of
           his
           Province
           without
           a
           Synode
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           onely
           superiour
           in
           honour
           ,
           and
           prioritie
           of
           order
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           .
           And
           for
           this
           his
           greatnes
           ,
           which
           he
           attained
           unto
           ,
           he
           beareth
           the
           proud
           title
           of
           Archbishop
           .
           The
           old
           Bishops
           knew
           no
           other
           but
           a
           Metropolitane
           ,
           &
           the
           Provinciall
           Synode
           assembling
           twice
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           appellations
           were
           made
           .
           It
           is
           troublesome
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           to
           call
           Synodes
           so
           often
           ,
           Dioces
           are
           so
           large
           ,
           and
           the
           Synode
           should
           be
           wearied
           to
           stay
           till
           all
           the
           appellations
           of
           inferiour
           Courts
           were
           decided
           .
           Here
           a
           notable
           tricke
           .
           First
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           needfull
           to
           haue
           Synodes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needfull
           to
           haue
           a
           Metropolitane
           .
           This
           againe
           they
           crosse
           and
           say
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           Synods
           ,
           it
           is
           difficile
           and
           incommodious
           to
           have
           two
           provinciall
           Synods
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           may
           doe
           all
           that
           the
           Synode
           did
           ,
           receive
           appellations
           ,
           visit
           and
           correct
           the
           excesses
           and
           defects
           of
           other
           bishops
           ,
           onely
           he
           may
           not
           make
           Canons
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           lawes
           without
           a
           Synod
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           need
           of
           new
           Canons
           ,
           the
           old
           are
           sufficient
           .
           But
           I
           would
           demand
           ,
           why
           Synods
           may
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           convocated
           as
           of
           old
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           they
           have
           their
           Diocies
           extended
           over
           one
           ,
           two
           ,
           or
           three
           Shires
           ,
           and
           the
           province
           extended
           almost
           as
           farr
           as
           the
           kingdome
           :
           as
           Canterburies
           province
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           Saintandros
           in
           Scotland
           .
           Their
           wings
           should
           be
           clipped
           ,
           their
           Diocies
           and
           provinces
           contracted
           and
           multiplied
           ,
           if
           that
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           old
           Bishops
           were
           to
           bee
           preserved
           ,
           that
           Synods
           may
           assemble
           .
           But
           before
           they
           loose
           any
           part
           of
           their
           extensive
           power
           ,
           and
           large
           impire
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           reteine
           the
           corrupted
           discipline
           brought
           in
           under
           Antichrist
           .
           If
           they
           will
           say
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Diocies
           were
           as
           ample
           of
           old
           ,
           then
           why
           doe
           they
           pretend
           to
           their
           loytering
           in
           their
           owne
           ,
           or
           the
           Kings
           palaces
           ,
           the
           distance
           of
           their
           Diocies
           .
           And
           if
           they
           will
           not
           convocate
           Provinciall
           Synods
           twice
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           they
           will
           not
           convocate
           once
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           or
           as
           was
           concluded
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basile
           ,
           
           once
           in
           three
           yeare
           ?
           Yee
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           corruption
           is
           so
           grosse
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           palpable
           in
           the
           time
           of
           most
           palpable
           darknesse
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Synods
           did
           not
           assemble
           onely
           to
           make
           Canons
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           to
           put
           order
           to
           all
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           Farther
           ,
           there
           is
           continuall
           occasion
           to
           make
           new
           Canons
           ,
           
           and
           also
           to
           reforme
           or
           repeale
           old
           corrupt
           canons
           .
           Neither
           doe
           Synods
           need
           to
           stay
           long
           upon
           appellations
           .
           if
           the
           Church
           should
           meddle
           onely
           with
           causes
           properly
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           judicatories
           inferiour
           were
           restored
           of
           presbyteries
           ,
           and
           consistories
           .
           But
           to
           medle
           with
           tythes
           ,
           testamentarie
           and
           matrimoniall
           matters
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Officials
           ,
           and
           Chancellours
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           ●able
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           procure
           moe
           appellations
           ,
           then
           a
           grave
           and
           godly
           Synode
           should
           be
           troubled
           with
           .
           When
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           yet
           Canterburie
           doth
           not
           ,
           nor
           will
           not
           take
           the
           pains
           as
           by
           himselfe
           to
           decide
           the
           appellations
           .
           Hee
           hath
           ●
           Court
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Court
           of
           Arches
           ,
           
             wherein
             sitteth
             as
             Iudge
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             Deane
             of
             the
             Arches
             ,
             he
             hath
             to
             doe
             with
             appeales
             of
             all
             men
             within
             the
             province
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             Advocates
             there
             be
             in
             this
             Court
             16.
             or
             moe
             ,
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             all
             Doctours
             of
             law
             ,
             two
             Registers
             ,
             and
             ten
             Proctors
             .
          
           And
           another
           Court
           ,
           not
           unlike
           unto
           this
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Court
           of
           Audience
           ,
           
             which
             entertaineth
             the
             complaints
             ,
             causes
             ,
             and
             appeales
             of
             them
             in
             that
             province
             .
          
           So
           yee
           see
           ,
           what
           way
           the
           ancient
           Synods
           are
           gone
           .
           Neither
           to
           direct
           by
           making
           Canons
           ,
           nor
           to
           execute
           them
           being
           made
           ,
           should
           bee
           permitted
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           one
           man.
           And
           yet
           by
           the
           way
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           with
           advice
           of
           the
           Metropolitane
           ▪
           may
           make
           Canons
           also
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           Archbishop
           be
           made
           up
           with
           the
           spoiles
           of
           the
           provinciall
           Synode
           ,
           his
           grace
           may
           not
           attend
           on
           the
           ●●scharge
           of
           the
           Synods
           care
           and
           jurisdiction
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           may
           visit
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           the
           whole
           Diocies
           of
           his
           province
           ,
           doe
           yee
           thinke
           hee
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           himselfe
           ?
           who
           then
           shal●
           
           attend
           on
           Court
           and
           Councell
           ?
           Yea
           I
           suppose
           that
           seldome
           hee
           sendeth
           his
           Chancelour
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           for
           him
           .
           By
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           may
           no
           visit
           the
           Diocie
           of
           another
           bishop
           ,
           
           unlesse
           the
           cause
           and
           necessitie
           be
           first
           tried
           in
           the
           provinciall
           Synod
           :
           so
           that
           the
           fathers
           of
           that
           superstitious
           and
           bloudy
           councell
           ,
           were
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Archbishops
           exorbitant
           power
           which
           the
           English
           retaine
           .
           And
           the
           English
           say
           ,
           that
           
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Archiepiscopall
             visitation
             ,
          
           
           
             whereby
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             ordinary
             is
             suspended
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             which
             hee
             practiseth
             ,
             hee
             doth
             exercise
             from
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             as
             his
             deputie
             .
          
           The
           Archbishop
           may
           with
           the
           Princes
           consent
           without
           a
           Synod
           depose
           a
           bishop
           ,
           sayth
           Whitgift
           .
           
           If
           bishops
           bee
           such
           vassals
           to
           Archbishops
           ,
           what
           slaves
           thinke
           yee
           poore
           ministers
           be
           ?
        
         
           As
           Primates
           ,
           or
           lesser
           Patriarches
           ,
           1.
           of
           right
           ,
           as
           to
           admit
           appellations
           from
           inferiour
           judgements
           immediately
           .
           2.
           of
           the
           prescription
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           custody
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           during
           the
           vacancie
           of
           any
           Episcopall
           See
           within
           his
           owne
           province
           .
        
         
           York
           is
           stiled
           Primate
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Canterburie
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           .
           There
           is
           a
           fine
           composition
           of
           an
           old
           plea.
           what
           they
           may
           not
           doe
           as
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           they
           may
           doe
           as
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           may
           not
           doe
           as
           Archbishops
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           doe
           as
           little
           Patriarches
           .
           As
           little
           Patriarches
           they
           may
           receaue
           appellations
           immediatlie
           .
           So
           where
           one
           may
           
           not
           make
           a
           leap
           from
           the
           Archdeacon
           or
           his
           Officiall
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           passe
           by
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Yet
           he
           may
           leap
           over
           him
           to
           that
           same
           man
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Patriarch
           .
           And
           as
           for
           custody
           of
           spirituall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           during
           the
           vacancie
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           See
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           right
           of
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           place
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           o●
           Canterburie
           ,
           1.
           every
           Bishop
           of
           his
           province
           confirmed
           by
           him
           ,
           must
           exhibite
           to
           him
           a
           Chaplaine
           ,
           till
           he
           provide
           him
           some
           sufficient
           benefice
           .
           2.
           
           As
           Primat
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           he
           may
           grant
           letters
           of
           tuition
           ,
           whereby
           the
           appellant
           may
           prosecu●e
           his
           appellation
           without
           molestation
           offered
           to
           him
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishops
           have
           their
           Chaplaines
           ,
           as
           Princes
           and
           Noblemen
           have
           ,
           more
           for
           pompe
           and
           glory
           then
           for
           any
           necessitie
           or
           utility
           .
           For
           they
           will
           bee
           inferiour
           in
           nothing
           to
           the
           great
           Nobles
           ,
           that
           concerneth
           pride
           of
           life
           .
           Noblemen
           for
           pride
           will
           not
           joyne
           themselves
           with
           the
           parish
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           members
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           joyntly
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           members
           of
           one
           politicall
           body
           ,
           but
           must
           have
           their
           servile
           and
           flattering
           Chaplaines
           at
           home
           :
           yet
           they
           spoile
           many
           parishes
           to
           entertaine
           their
           beneficed
           and
           non-resident
           Chaplaines
           .
           Will
           the
           Bishops
           be
           behinde
           them
           in
           this
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           they
           will
           bee
           as
           noble
           in
           this
           trespasse
           as
           the
           noblest
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           will
           lead
           the
           ring
           .
           Take
           this
           unclaime
           of
           appellations
           from
           him
           ,
           his
           letters
           of
           tuition
           are
           deere
           of
           a
           doyt
           .
        
         
         
           According
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           in
           the
           civill
           estate
           ,
           either
           as
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           or
           as
           peculiar
           to
           any
           one
           of
           them
           .
           Common
           to
           both
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           common
           Municipall
           law
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           grant
           of
           Princes
           .
           By
           the
           common
           Municipall
           law
           ,
           either
           in
           things
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           or
           in
           things
           civill
           .
           In
           things
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           have
           this
           prerogative
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           register
           the
           probate
           of
           wills
           ,
           and
           to
           grant
           to
           the
           partie
           succeeding
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           person
           dying
           intestate
           ,
           having
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           death
           ,
           
             Bo●a
             Notabilia
          
           in
           divers
           Diocies
           or
           jurisdictions
           of
           their
           Province
           .
        
         
           The
           Archbishop
           hath
           a
           Court
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Prerogative
           Court
           ,
           
           
             in
             which
             the
             Commissarie
             sitteth
             upon
             inheritances
             fallen
             either
             by
             intestate
             ,
             or
             by
             will
             and
             testament
             .
          
           By
           the
           92.
           
           Canon
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           made
           Anno
           1603.
           
           All
           Chauncellours
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           or
           Officials
           ;
           or
           any
           other
           exercising
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           whatsover
           ,
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             charge
             with
             an
             oath
             all
             persons
             called
             ,
             or
             voluntarily
             appearing
             before
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             probate
             of
             ●ny
             will
             ,
             or
             the
             administration
             of
             any
             goods
             ,
             whether
             they
             know
             ,
             or
             moved
             by
             any
             speciall
             inducement
             ,
             do
             firmly
             beleeve
             that
             the
             partie
             deceased
             ,
             (
             whose
             testament
             &
             goods
             depend
             now
             in
             question
             )
             had
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             her
             death
             ,
             any
             goods
             ,
             or
             good
             debts
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Diocie
             or
             Diocies
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             jurisdiction
             within
             that
             province
             ,
             then
             in
             that
             wherein
             the
             sayd
             partie
             died
             ,
             amounting
             to
             the
             value
             of
             five
             pounds
             .
             
             And
             if
             the
             sayd
             person
             shall
             upon
             his
             oath
             affirme
             ,
             That
             hee
             knoweth
             ,
             or
             firmly
             beleeveth
             ,
             that
             the
             sayd
             partie
             deceased
             had
             goods
             or
             good
             debts
             in
             any
             other
             Diocie
             ,
             or
             Diocies
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             jurisdiction
             within
             the
             sayd
             province
             to
             the
             value
             aforesayd
             ,
             and
             particularly
             specifie
             and
             declare
             the
             same
             :
             then
             shall
             hee
             presently
             dismisse
             him
             ,
             not
             presuming
             to
             intermedle
             with
             the
             probate
             of
             the
             sayd
             will
             ,
             or
             to
             grant
             administration
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             partie
             so
             dying
             intestat●
             :
             and
             shall
             openly
             and
             plainly
             declare
             and
             professe
             ,
             that
             the
             sayd
             cause
             belongeth
             to
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             willing
             and
             admonishing
             the
             partie
             to
             prove
             the
             sayd
             will
             ,
             or
             require
             administration
             of
             the
             s●yd
             go●s
             in
             the
             court
             of
             the
             sayd
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             to
             exhibit
             before
             him
             the
             sayd
             iudge
             ,
             the
             probat
             or
             administration
             ,
             under
             the
             s●●l
             of
             the
             prerogative
             within
             40
             dayes
             next
             following
             .
          
           In
           the●●
           〈◊〉
           Canon
           the
           Rate
           of
           
             Bona
             Notbilia
          
           liable
           to
           the
           prerogative
           Court
           ,
           is
           defi●●●
           〈◊〉
           
             amounting
             to
             the
             value
             of
             five
             pound
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             de●laring
             ,
             that
             who
             so
             hath
             not
             good
             in
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             sayd
             summe
             or
             value
             ,
             shall
             not
             〈…〉
             to
             have
             Bona
             Notabilia
             .
          
           unlesse
           in
           any
           Diocie
           by
           composition
           or
           custome
           ,
           
             Bon●
             Natabilia
          
           bee
           rated
           at
           a
           greater
           summe
           .
           Here
           the
           Archbishop
           hath
           a
           Court
           for
           testamentary
           matters
           ,
           which
           are
           meere
           civill
           ,
           and
           belongeth
           no
           wayes
           to
           a
           spirituall
           Court
           ▪
           which
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           heard
           and
           determined
           in
           Courts
           temporall
           .
        
         
           In
           civill
           things
           is
           1.
           to
           have
           the
           title
           of
           Clemencie
           ,
           which
           in
           English
           we
           call
           Grace
           .
           2.
           to
           have
           praecedencie
           before
           all
           the
           Peeres
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           This
           title
           and
           stile
           of
           Grace
           is
           not
           granted
           to
           
           any
           inferiour
           to
           a
           Duke
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           have
           a
           ●tile
           aboue
           Marquises
           ▪
           Earles
           ,
           and
           Vicounts
           .
           They
           mock
           at
           Christs
           words
           Luke
           22.
           25.
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           forbad
           his
           Disciples
           onely
           to
           be
           called
           bountifull
           or
           benefactors
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           bee
           called
           gracious
           Lords
           .
           For
           Christ
           forbidding
           his
           Disciples
           to
           beare
           civill
           rule
           and
           temporall
           domination
           ,
           forbad
           them
           the
           stiles
           ,
           which
           were
           attributed
           unto
           ,
           or
           usurped
           by
           civill
           Princes
           ,
           and
           magistrates
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           their
           pompe
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           for
           example
           he
           alledgeth
           that
           stile
           which
           was
           given
           to
           some
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           by
           one
           stile
           meaning
           all
           other
           of
           the
           like
           kinde
           .
           For
           as
           he
           forbad
           them
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Kings
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           but
           generally
           like
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           nations
           ,
           so
           the
           titles
           of
           all
           secular
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           that
           rule
           Nations
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           are
           forbidden
           .
           Farther
           ,
           there
           is
           greater
           pompe
           in
           the
           stile
           of
           Grace
           ,
           then
           of
           benefactor
           ,
           and
           lesse
           truth
           :
           for
           there
           are
           none
           so
           gracelesse
           ,
           unclement
           ,
           and
           cruell
           scoutges
           in
           the
           hands
           either
           of
           Popes
           or
           Princes
           to
           scourge
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           These
           base
           fellowes
           must
           also
           haue
           place
           before
           the
           greatest
           Nobles
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           seat
           in
           publick
           conventions
           ,
           and
           parliaments
           .
           Canterbury
           must
           have
           place
           before
           the
           chiefest
           officers
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           Yorke
           before
           all
           except
           the
           Chauncellour
           like
           the
           ambitious
           sonnes
           of
           Zebedee
           seeking
           to
           sit
           the
           one
           at
           the
           right
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           the
           left
           hand
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           which
           they
           dreamed
           should
           be
           a
           glorious
           worldly
           Monarchy
           .
           They
           have
           also
           traines
           of
           men
           to
           attend
           upon
           them
           ,
           greater
           then
           many
           Noble
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           beare
           up
           their
           taile
           ,
           
           which
           no
           Noble
           man
           hath
           .
           Fie
           .
           The
           Doctours
           of
           the
           civill
           law
           
           attend
           in
           their
           Scarlet
           robes
           upon
           Canterbury
           his
           grace
           ,
           when
           he
           passeth
           through
           Pauls
           .
           And
           as
           I
           heare
           ,
           when
           any
           come
           to
           his
           Chamber
           of
           presence
           ,
           they
           must
           hold
           off
           their
           hats
           ,
           howbeit
           his
           grace
           be
           not
           present
           himselfe
           .
           We
           shall
           see
           more
           of
           their
           pompe
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           grant
           of
           Princes
           ,
           as
           Immunities
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           &c.
           in
           their
           owne
           large
           fieldes
           or
           possessions
           .
        
         
           Their
           immunities
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           priviledges
           and
           jurisdictions
           in
           their
           Baronies
           and
           large
           possessions
           ,
           are
           but
           temporall
           ,
           nothing
           availing
           to
           further
           and
           advance
           Christs
           kingdom
           .
           The
           particulars
           are
           best
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           haue
           seen
           their
           charters
           .
        
         
           Peculiar
           to
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           either
           to
           York
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           the
           praecedence
           before
           all
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           .
           Or
           to
           Canterburie
           ,
           as
           1.
           to
           take
           the
           place
           before
           all
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           kingdom
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           called
           the
           first
           Peere
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           2.
           to
           inaugurate
           the
           king
           at
           his
           coronation
           .
           3.
           to
           receive
           the
           rents
           of
           the
           lands
           ,
           which
           hold
           of
           him
           in
           homage
           ,
           while
           the
           heire
           is
           minor
           ,
           not
           past
           21.
           years
           ,
           howbeit
           the
           same
           heir
           hold
           other
           lands
           in
           chiefe
           of
           the
           crowne
           .
           4.
           to
           hunt
           with
           his
           owne
           hounds
           in
           any
           parke
           within
           his
           own
           province
           .
        
         
           Bishops
           are
           made
           Peeres
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           Canterbury
           is
           the
           first
           Peere
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           have
           place
           before
           all
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           kingdom
           :
           wherof
           we
           spake
           before
           .
           He
           must
           inaugurate
           the
           king
           at
           the
           coronation
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           duty
           
           not
           appertaining
           to
           him
           :
           for
           the
           rites
           of
           coronation
           are
           not
           parts
           of
           the
           pastoral
           charge
           .
           And
           suppose
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           belong
           no
           more
           to
           a
           bishop
           then
           to
           a
           minister
           ,
           or
           to
           one
           bishop
           more
           then
           to
           another
           .
           For
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           an
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           conceive
           a
           prayer
           ,
           and
           blesse
           ,
           a
           minister
           may
           do
           that
           as
           wel
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           a
           bishop
           as
           well
           as
           an
           Archbishop
           .
           Bishops
           have
           vassals
           under
           them
           as
           noble
           men
           have
           .
           
             William
             the
             first
             ordained
             Bishopricks
             &
             Abbies
             ,
             which
             held
             Baronies
             in
             pure
             and
             perpetual
             almes
             ,
             and
             untill
             that
             time
             were
             free
             from
             all
             secular
             service
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             military
             or
             knights
             service
             ,
             enrolling
             every
             Bishoprick
             and
             Abbay
             at
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             appointing
             how
             many
             souldiours
             he
             would
             have
             every
             of
             them
             to
             finde
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             successours
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             hostilitie
             and
             warr
             .
          
           As
           they
           became
           vassals
           to
           kings
           &
           Emperours
           ,
           so
           they
           laboured
           to
           have
           many
           vassals
           under
           themselves
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           noblemen
           became
           their
           vassals
           .
           The
           Earles
           of
           Glocester
           had
           lands
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Canterburie
           on
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           his
           stewards
           at
           his
           installing
           .
           And
           howbeit
           the
           king
           should
           have
           the
           custody
           and
           ward
           of
           the
           lands
           of
           those
           who
           hold
           of
           him
           in
           chief
           for
           knight
           service
           ,
           till
           the
           perfect
           age
           of
           the
           heir
           ,
           yet
           the
           lands
           which
           hold
           of
           the
           Archb
           ▪
           ar
           excepted
           .
           Pastors
           &
           ministers
           should
           be
           content
           of
           their
           stipends
           ,
           not
           medling
           with
           superiority
           over
           vassals
           ,
           personall
           or
           reall
           wards
           .
           Their
           bishops
           have
           parks
           &
           ponds
           ,
           besides
           their
           palaces
           ,
           for
           hunting
           &
           fishing
           .
           Canterburies
           grace
           may
           hunt
           in
           any
           park
           within
           his
           own
           province
           ,
           that
           is
           through
           al
           England
           except
           4.
           diocies
           ,
           a
           pastime
           cōdemned
           by
           the
           ancient
           canons
           in
           clergy
           men
           .
           Hierome
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             never
             read
             of
             a
             hunter
             that
             was
             a
             holy
             man.
             
          
        
         
         
           B●
           s●atu●e
           ,
           as
           to
           grant
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           English
           Empire
           ,
           which
           (
           grac●s
           )
           they
           call
           Faculties
           .
        
         
           C●nterburie
           hath
           among
           other
           courts
           ,
           a
           court
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           court
           of
           Faculties
           ,
           
             wherein
             there
             is
             appoynted
             a
             chiefe
             President
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             heareth
             and
             ●onsidereth
             of
             their
             grievances
             and
             requests
             ,
             that
             are
             petitioners
             for
             some
             moderation
             ,
             and
             easement
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             law
             ,
             sometime
             ,
          
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           
             overstrict
             and
             rigorous
             and
             a
             Register
             beside
             ,
             who
             recordeth
             the
             dispensa●ions
             .
          
           The
           Lawes
           of
           God
           may
           not
           be
           dispensed
           with
           .
           If
           Ecclesiasticall
           constitutions
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           by
           men
           onely
           be
           too
           strict
           ,
           their
           rigour
           may
           bee
           relaxed
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           there
           is
           a
           necessitie
           .
           This
           necessi●y
           ought
           to
           bee
           considered
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Senate
           ,
           and
           not
           reserved
           to
           the
           Ar●hbishop
           of
           Canterburies
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           sold
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           For
           in
           this
           court
           of
           Fa●ulties
           ,
           dispensations
           are
           set
           to
           open
           sale
           ,
           as
           at
           Rome
           as
           the
           admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           doth
           ●
           port
           ▪
           If
           there
           be
           a
           just
           cause
           to
           remit
           of
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           law
           then
           eas●ment
           shoul●
           be
           granted
           to
           the
           petitioner
           without
           money
           .
           
           If
           ●here
           be
           not
           a
           relevant
           cause
           ,
           then
           there
           should
           bee
           no
           dispensation
           granted
           at
           all
           let
           be
           for
           money
           .
           So
           this
           power
           to
           dispense
           with
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           is
           to
           dissipate
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           to
           wound
           th●se
           which
           are
           yet
           whole
           and
           sound
           .
        
         
           I●
           was
           enacted
           ,
           25.
           
           Henr.
           8.
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           for
           the
           time
           being
           ,
           
           and
           his
           successors
           ,
           shall
           have
           power
           and
           authoritie
           
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           by
           their
           discretions
           to
           give
           ,
           grant
           ,
           and
           dispense
           by
           an
           instrument
           under
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           ,
           all
           manner
           such
           licences
           ,
           dispensations
           ,
           compositions
           ,
           faculties
           ,
           grants
           ,
           delegacies
           ,
           instruments
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           writings
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           have
           been
           used
           ,
           and
           accustomed
           to
           be
           had
           and
           obtained
           at
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           any
           person
           ,
           or
           persons
           by
           authoritie
           of
           he
           same
           .
           
             Provided
             alwayes
             ,
             that
             no
             manner
             of
             dispensitions
             ,
          
           
           
             licences
             ,
             faculties
             ,
             or
             other
             res●ri●ts
             ,
             or
             writings
             hereafter
             to
             be
             granted
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             his
             commissary
             ,
             being
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             that
             the
             taxe
             for
             the
             expedition
             therof
             at
             Rome
             ,
             extended
             to
             the
             summe
             of
             foure
             pounds
             ,
             or
             aboue
             ,
             shall
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             till
             the
             same
             lic●nce
             ,
             dispensation
             ,
             facultie
             ,
             rescript
             ,
             or
             other
             writing
             ,
             of
             what
             name
             or
             nature
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             be
             first
             confirmed
             by
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             has
             heirs
             ,
             or
             successors
             ,
             kings
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             under
             the
             great
             seale
             ,
             and
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Chauncerie
             in
             a
             Roll
             by
             a
             Clarke
             to
             bee
             appointed
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           It
           was
           therefore
           justly
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           (
           saving
           profession
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           )
           was
           made
           Pope
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Romes
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           exerciseth
           untollerable
           and
           filthy
           Marchandise
           .
        
         
           These
           faculties
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           either
           particularly
           ,
           or
           generally
           ,
           1.
           particularly
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           often
           granted
           after
           summary
           examination
           and
           triall
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           as
           1.
           to
           appoint
           publick
           Notaries
           ,
           2.
           to
           give
           licence
           to
           the
           sickly
           ,
           women
           travelling
           with
           child
           ,
           aged
           and
           diseased
           persons
           ,
           to
           eat
           flesh
           on
           forbidden
           dayes
           ,
           for
           some
           politicall
           respects
           ,
           3.
           to
           solemnize
           matrimonie
           ,
           howbeit
           
           thrice
           open
           publication
           of
           the
           Banne●
           hath
           not
           preceeded
           .
           4.
           
           In
           cases
           which
           belong
           to
           benefices
           .
        
         
           Notaries
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           Registers
           ,
           are
           appoynted
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Archdeacons
           respectively
           .
           Publike
           Notaries
           appointed
           by
           Archbishops
           ,
           serve
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ;
           the
           Diocies
           of
           the
           whole
           province
           .
           Seeing
           they
           haue
           such
           manner
           of
           courts
           and
           officers
           under
           them
           ,
           depending
           wholly
           on
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           this
           prerogative
           engrossed
           in
           their
           hands
           also
           amongst
           many
           moe
           ▪
           If
           he
           grant
           licence
           to
           eate
           flesh
           onely
           for
           politicall
           reasons
           ,
           wherefore
           are
           the
           same
           fasting
           dayes
           ,
           or
           dayes
           of
           abstinence
           from
           flesh
           observed
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           observe
           ?
           wherfore
           doth
           the
           curate
           in
           time
           of
           divine
           service
           make
           publick
           forewarning
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           fall
           in
           the
           weeke
           following
           ?
           and
           why
           are
           not
           politick
           judges
           appointed
           to
           grant
           such
           licences
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           old
           superstition
           then
           ,
           not
           new
           policie
           ,
           which
           is
           respected
           .
           Doe
           none
           obtain
           licences
           but
           the
           diseased
           ,
           aged
           ,
           &c.
           and
           obtain
           they
           licences
           without
           money
           ?
           The
           101.
           canon
           of
           their
           last
           constitutions
           ,
           giveth
           power
           to
           the
           commissarie
           for
           faculties
           ,
           to
           grant
           licence
           for
           marriage
           without
           3
           ▪
           proclamations
           preceeding
           ,
           onely
           
             to
             persons
             of
             good
             state
             and
             qualitie
             ,
          
           as
           if
           persons
           of
           mean
           estate
           or
           quality
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           as
           necessary
           a
           cause
           to
           seek
           relaxation
           of
           3
           proclamations
           .
           But
           if
           ther
           be
           any
           quantitie
           of
           money
           in
           the
           purse
           ,
           the
           person
           is
           of
           sufficient
           qualitie
           .
           By
           these
           licences
           ,
           children
           are
           sometime
           married
           without
           consent
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           sometime
           the
           heire
           is
           carried
           away
           ,
           and
           married
           without
           further
           notice
           .
           Precontracts
           are
           deluded
           ,
           persons
           having
           interest
           which
           
           might
           take
           exception
           ,
           not
           being
           publickly
           warned
           :
           a
           way
           given
           to
           clandestine
           mariages●
           the
           congregation
           mocked
           ,
           when
           two
           of
           their
           members
           are
           ioyned
           in
           mariage
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           where
           nor
           when
           .
           As
           for
           taking
           caution
           &
           securitie
           to
           make
           good
           the
           conditions
           required
           of
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           saith
           the
           defender
           of
           the
           last
           petion
           for
           reformation
           ,
           
           
             that
             licences
             have
             been
             abused
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             canon
             dependeth
             upon
             the
             bonds
             of
             the
             sureties
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             knights
             of
             the
             post
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             no
             worth
             .
          
        
         
           In
           causes
           which
           concerne
           benefices
           ,
           as
           1.
           to
           abolish
           irregularitie
           ,
           not
           wilfully
           contracted
           .
        
         
           Irregularitie
           is
           an
           impediment
           of
           the
           Canon
           law
           ,
           which
           inableth
           a
           man
           to
           take
           on
           orders
           ,
           or
           to
           minister
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           bee
           admitted
           to
           benefices
           ,
           or
           to
           enjoy
           them
           .
           All
           the
           Popish
           irregularities
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           expresselie
           taken
           away
           ,
           either
           by
           their
           late
           canons
           ,
           or
           statutes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           stand
           still
           in
           force
           with
           them
           and
           they
           may
           observe
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           .
           To
           sit
           in
           judgement
           upon
           bloud
           ,
           was
           irregularitie
           of
           old
           ,
           yet
           these
           Bishops
           ,
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           may
           serve
           to
           advance
           their
           greatnes
           .
           That
           which
           was
           reckoned
           amongst
           irregularities
           ,
           but
           was
           in
           very
           deed
           a
           divine
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Canonicall
           impediment
           brought
           in
           by
           man
           ,
           they
           made
           least
           account
           of
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           irregularity
           of
           apostasie
           .
           For
           they
           allowed
           Popish
           massemongers
           ,
           men
           for
           all
           seasons
           ,
           K.
           Henries
           Priests
           ,
           K.
           Edwards
           Priests
           .
           Qu.
           Maries
           Priests
           to
           be
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Qu.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           as
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           do
           testifie
           .
           
           When
           they
           would
           cover
           their
           Apostasie
           with
           
             Peters
             fall
          
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           maketh
           this
           distinction
           .
           
             Peter
             denied
             Christ
             cast
             down
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             in
             time
             of
             his
             humility
             ,
             they
             have
             denyed
             him
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             ascended
             up
             into
             heaven
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             glory
             :
             Peter
             did
             it
             to
             save
             his
             skin
             ,
             they
             to
             save
             their
             honour
             :
             he
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             they
             for
             their
             living
             .
             I
             speake
             favourably
             :
             for
             otherwise
             I
             might
             say
             of
             some
             ▪
             that
             they
             did
             it
             not
             onely
             to
             save
             that
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             get
             more
             unto
             it
             .
             Peter
             did
             it
             privatly
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             corner
             ,
             they
             in
             set
             and
             open
             iudgement
             :
             he
             onely
             denied
             that
             he
             knew
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             was
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             spake
             no
             evill
             of
             him
             :
             they
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             the
             Gospell
             to
             bee
             naught
             ,
             and
             so
             spake
             evill
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             it
             :
             hee
             did
             it
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             push
             ▪
             they
             deliberatly
             ,
             and
             with
             time
             given
             to
             consult
             :
             he
             although
             he
             forsooke
             his
             master
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             never
             served
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             onely
             forsake
             Christ
             ,
             but
             served
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             his
             sworne
             enemie
             the
             Antichrist
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             they
             at
             one
             clap
             have
             renounced
             him
             with
             mouth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             subscribed
             against
             him
             with
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             forsware
             him
             once
             ,
             they
             have
             forsworn
             him
             oft
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             member
             of
             Dioceses
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             their
             livings
             ,
             and
             diversitie
             of
             times
             ,
             wherein
             such
             thing●
             have
             been
             required
             .
          
           Peter
           was
           called
           immediatly
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           man
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           repentance
           comforted
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           in
           his
           Apostleship
           .
           Christ
           was
           the
           Law-maker
           ,
           and
           might
           dispense
           with
           his
           owne
           law
           .
           But
           the
           Levits
           which
           went
           astray
           after
           idols
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             come
             neere
             unto
             me
             to
             doe
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Priest
             unto
             me
             ,
             nor
             ●om●
             neere
             to
             any
             of
             my
             holy
             things
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             :
             but
             they
             shall
             beare
             their
             shame
             ,
             and
             their
             abominations
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             
             committed
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           44.
           13.
           
           Notwithstanding
           of
           their
           repentance
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           restored
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           again
           .
           If
           they
           do
           unfainedly
           repent
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           received
           againe
           into
           the
           besome
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           because
           of
           the
           skar
           which
           remaineth
           after
           the
           deep
           wound
           of
           their
           fearfull
           Apostasie
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           degree
           of
           office
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Men
           proving
           inconstant
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           bee
           made
           captaines
           in
           the
           Lords
           armies
           .
           Bastardy
           is
           no
           true
           irregularity
           ,
           or
           just
           impediment
           to
           inable
           a
           man
           to
           receive
           orders
           .
           If
           it
           were
           not
           too
           tedious
           to
           run
           over
           and
           apply
           all
           sorts
           of
           irregularities
           ,
           we
           should
           finde
           an
           huge
           number
           of
           irregulars
           by
           the
           Canon
           law
           ,
           amongst
           their
           Clergie
           men
           .
        
         
           2
           To
           abolish
           likewise
           simoniacall
           suing
           for
           promotion
           to
           benefices
           ,
           or
           orders
           .
        
         
           Their
           Simonie
           cannot
           bee
           expressed
           more
           vively
           ,
           nor
           contrived
           more
           succinctly
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           already
           by
           Mr.
           Brightman
           on
           the
           Revelation
           .
           
             But
             specially
             their
             beggarlinesse
             in
             suing
             for
             livings
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             notorious
             .
             For
             let
             us
             take
             a
             view
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             generall
             muster
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             whole
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             will
             let
             us
             begin
             it
             the
             basest
             underlings
             .
             The
             Curats
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             are
             both
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             mens
             account
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             beggarly
             followes
             .
             In
             whom
             a
             man
             may
             see
             that
             verified
             which
             was
             threatned
             against
             the
             family
             of
             Esi
             ;
             men
             bowing
             themselves
             to
             the
             ground
             for
             a
             peece
             of
             silver
             ,
             or
             a
             morsell
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             craving
             to
             bee
             put
             into
             one
             of
             the
             Priests
             offices
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             have
             a
             snap
             at
             a
             crust
             of
             bread
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             36.
             
             Now
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             those
             that
             by
             meanes
             of
             their
             more
             full
             purses
             ,
             walke
             more
             lustily
             ,
             such
             as
             wee
             call
             sturdy
             beggars
             ,
             what
             
             running
             up
             and
             down
             is
             there
             among
             them
             ,
             what
             bribing
             ,
             what
             importunat
             and
             impudent
             begging
             ,
             what
             flattering
             offers
             do
             they
             make
             of
             all
             their
             obeysance
             ,
             and
             dutifull
             complements
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             come
             by
             these
             Ecclesiasticall
             promotions
             ?
             You
             may
             see
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             post
             up
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             right
             honorable
             ,
             the
             Lord
             keeper
             of
             the
             great
             seale
             :
             for
             these
             two
             places
             are
             like
             to
             the
             beautifull
             gate
             of
             Salomons
             temple
             ,
             Act.
             3.
             2
             
             Men
             come
             in
             this
             way
             apace
             ,
             thich
             and
             threefold
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             in
             great
             hope
             to
             carry
             away
             some
             good
             reliefe
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             that
             become
             followers
             of
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             P●eres
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             whose
             Chaplaines
             they
             become
             ,
             either
             houshold
             or
             retainers
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             call
             them
             ,
             that
             live
             under
             their
             protection
             ,
             for
             what
             end
             ,
             trow
             yee
             ?
             Even
             for
             this
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             any
             benefite
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             shall
             fall
             voyd
             ,
             they
             might
             enioy
             it
             by
             the
             Lords
             gift
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             see
             to
             be
             an
             honest
             way
             to
             get
             a
             Church
             living
             ,
             no
             such
             base
             and
             beggarly
             one
             as
             you
             speak
             of
             ?
             But
             is
             not
             this
             currying
             of
             favour
             meere
             beggery
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             whit
             a
             lesse
             filthie
             thing
             to
             come
             to
             a
             rectorie
          
           (
           or
           Personage
           )
           
             by
             favour
             then
             by
             money
             ?
             If
             wee
             will
             judge
             indifferently
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             fault
             to
             creep
             in
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             bribing
             and
             simonie
             ,
             or
             by
             fawning
             and
             flatterie
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             rout
             in
             the
             Countrey
             are
             diligent
             in
             attending
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Patrones
             ,
             whose
             thresholds
             they
             lye
             watching
             at
             ,
             whose
             wives
             they
             brave
             and
             court
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             mistresses
             ,
             whose
             children
             they
             cogg
             with
             ,
             whose
             servants
             they
             allure
             with
             faire
             words
             ,
             and
             promises
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             spokesmen
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             place
             and
             poynt
             they
             play
             the
             parts
             of
             miserable
             beggars
             .
             Some
             there
             are
             that
             begg
             more
             craftily
             ,
             like
             to
             those
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             high
             wayes
             ,
             or
             in
             places
             where
             two
             wayes
             meet
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             offer
             pilled
             rods
             to
             passengers
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             peece
             of
             money●
             
             therewith
             as
             it
             were
             a
             pennieworth
             for
             a
             pennie
             .
             So
             doe
             men
             make
             way
             for
             their
             suits
             ,
             by
             large
             giving
             of
             money
             in
             hand
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             compacting
             to
             give
             some
             of
             their
             yerely
             tithes
             for
             a
             gratification
             .
             But
             some
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             not
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             but
             the
             corruptions
             of
             men
             .
             Nay
             surely
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             that
             manner
             of
             conferring
             Ecclesiasticall
             charges
             taketh
             place
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             in
             use
             among
             us
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             remedie
             applyed
             to
             cure
             or
             prevent
             this
             beggarliness
             .
             Doe
             wee
             not
             sufficiently
             find
             it
             to
             be
             true
             in
             experience
             ?
             In
             the
             late
             Parliament
             ,
             Lawes
             were
             enacted
             severely
             against
             it
             .
             But
             what
             came
             of
             that
             ?
             nothing
             truely
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             made
             men
             deale
             more
             closely
             and
             cunningly
             ,
             to
             cosen
             the
             Law.
             We
             must
             not
             thinke
             to
             doe
             any
             good
             with
             our
             lawes
             ,
             where
             Christs
             lawes
             are
             not
             observed
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             whence
             once
             the
             living
             is
             by
             beggerie
             obteined
             from
             the
             Patron
             ,
             what
             a
             deale
             of
             begging
             worke
             is
             there
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             those
             Sir
          
           Iohn-lack
           latines
           ,
           
             that
             institution
             might
             be
             had
             from
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Heere
             hee
             must
             supplicate
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             right
             reverend
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             to
             Master
             Examiner
             ,
             to
             my
             Lords
             Groom
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             his
             Register
             ,
             the
             Yeoman
             of
             his
             Butterie
             ,
             and
             Larder
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             meanest
             ,
             that
             belongeth
             unto
             him
             .
             Not
             that
             want
             of
             Latine
             ▪
             and
             learning
             will
             keep
             him
             from
             entrance
             into
             his
             benefice
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             need
             of
             money
             for
             dispatch
             ,
             or
             speech
             with
             my
             Lord
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             must
             fee
             the
             servants
             the
             better
             ,
             whose
             gaine
             commeth
             trowling
             in
             this
             way
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Castle
             so
             defenced
             which
             a
             Latinelesse
             asse
             laden
             with
             golden
             mettell
             ,
             may
             not
             scale
             and
             conquer
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             only
             almost
             so
             unfit
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             repulse
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             engines
             he
             prevaileth
             ,
             let
             them
             looke
             to
             it
             .
             The
             like
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Praebendaries
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             Deanes
             .
             Nay
             ,
             are
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             cleare
             
             of
             this
             base
             beggarie
             ?
             What
             meaneth
             then
             ,
             that
             continuall
             haunting
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             and
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Nobles
             ?
             Why
             doe
             they
             not
             stay
             and
             wait
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             sent
             for
             ?
             yea
             why
             are
             they
             not
             rather
             pulled
             away
             from
             their
             studies
             against
             their
             wills
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             appeale
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             whether
             a●
             not
             some
             of
             those
             fat
             demeasnes
             of
             their
             Bishoprickes
             let
             out
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             they
             seeke
             ,
             and
             sue
             to
             ,
             that
             might
             farme
             and
             hire
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             there
             not
             other
             large
             bribes
             covenanted
             to
             be
             given
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             shall
             stand
             them
             in
             stead
             ,
             for
             attaining
             of
             those
             dignities
             ?
             But
             are
             th●y
             onely
             thus
             beggarly
             in
             their
             ambitious
             suing
             for
             their
             promotions
             ?
             Nay
             truly
             some
             of
             them
             are
             grown
             so
             extreamly
             base
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             bee
             to
             change
             their
             See
             ,
             they
             pay
             not
             their
             first
             fruits
             ,
             but
             by
             racking
             together
             in
             a
             filt●y
             fashion
             ,
             an
             almes
             from
             the
             poorest
             vicars
             ,
             which
             yet
             must
             goe
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Benevolence
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             cleanly
             cloke
             withall
             .
          
        
         
           The
           price
           of
           simonie
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           gift
           in
           the
           hand
           ,
           of
           money
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           servile
           flatterie
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           prayers
           and
           sollicitations
           ,
           and
           officious
           services
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Some
           Bishops
           have
           made
           their
           porters
           ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           petition
           to
           the
           Queene
           doth
           witnesse
           .
           Simonie
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           leprosie
           of
           Gebezi
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           a
           water
           to
           cleanse
           it
           ,
           the
           Archbishops
           court
           of
           faculties
           ,
           where
           the
           Simoniacall
           person
           may
           be
           washed
           ,
           by
           a
           gracious
           ,
           but
           a
           costly
           dispensation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           grant
           a
           vacant
           benefice
           in
           title
           of
           trust
           (
           which
           they
           call
           a
           Commendam
           )
           either
           for
           a
           time
           or
           during
           life
           .
        
         
           Wee
           alledged
           before
           an
           example
           of
           him
           that
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           and
           withall
           commendatare
           
           of
           the
           Bishopricke
           of
           Bristow
           16.
           yeares
           altogether
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Queenes
           dispensation
           ,
           
           as
           witnesseth
           Godwin
           of
           Landaffe
           in
           his
           commentarie
           of
           the
           English
           Bishops
           .
           Bishops
           are
           not
           content
           with
           commendams
           of
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           their
           Bishoprickss
           more
           corpulent
           &
           fat
           ,
           they
           take
           also
           fat
           parsonages
           ,
           vicarages
           ,
           and
           Prebends
           ,
           in
           commendams
           .
        
         
           4
           That
           the
           sonne
           may
           succeed
           immediatly
           to
           his
           fathers
           benefice
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           sonne
           claime
           kindnes
           ,
           as
           we
           call
           it
           ,
           to
           his
           fathers
           benefice
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           repelled
           ,
           and
           no
           dispensation
           should
           further
           him
           :
           for
           the
           ministery
           doth
           not
           now
           discend
           by
           generation
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           tribe
           of
           Levi.
           But
           if
           he
           be
           sought
           ,
           lawfully
           chosen
           ,
           and
           called
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           may
           very
           well
           be
           admitted
           to
           his
           fathers
           benefice
           ,
           without
           the
           dispensation
           of
           any
           Archbishop
           .
        
         
           5
           That
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           weightie
           cause
           ,
           the
           beneficed
           person
           shall
           not
           bee
           bound
           to
           make
           residence
           ,
           but
           may
           serve
           by
           another
           that
           is
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           Beneficed
           men
           are
           licenced
           to
           take
           up
           the
           rents
           of
           the
           benefice
           ,
           without
           making
           residence
           on
           their
           cures
           ,
           and
           charges
           .
           The
           Chaplaines
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           take
           up
           the
           benefices
           of
           their
           parishes
           ,
           and
           live
           notwitstanding
           at
           Princes
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           houses
           .
           Mr.
           Leaver
           preaching
           before
           K.
           Edward
           6.
           sayd
           ,
           
             Now
             my
             Lords
             both
             of
             the
             Laity
             and
             Clergie
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             I
             advertise
             you
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             Lords
             shall
             see
             his
             flockes
             scattered
             ,
             spilt
             ,
             and
             lost
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             follow
             the
             ●racke
             of
             blood
             ,
             it
             will
             lead
             him
             straight
             way
             unto
             ●his
             Court
             ,
             and
             your
             houses
             ,
             whereas
             those
             great
             
             theeves
             ,
             which
             murther
             ,
             spoile
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             flock●
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             received
             ,
             kept
             and
             maintained
             .
             Hooper
             ,
          
           preaching
           before
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           his
           Majestie
           should
           beginne
           at
           his
           owne
           Court
           ,
           and
           compell
           the
           Chaplaines
           to
           serve
           th●se
           soules
           ,
           that
           labour
           for
           their
           livings
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           should
           put
           his
           owne
           soule
           in
           danger
           .
           The
           Courts
           then
           of
           Princes
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           are
           the
           first
           denns
           of
           these
           soule-murtherers
           .
           The
           second
           rank
           of
           dennes
           wherein
           they
           lurke
           ,
           is
           the
           universities
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           Oxford
           .
           There
           the
           fellowes
           of
           their
           Colledges
           ,
           benefice●
           persons
           do
           make
           residence
           ,
           &
           not
           at
           the
           Churches
           to
           which
           their
           benefice●
           belong
           :
           but
           ,
           as
           a
           Countreyman
           of
           their
           own
           ●aith
           ,
           melting
           and
           dying
           there
           ,
           like
           snayle●
           within
           their
           shelts
           .
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           Non-residents
           ,
           are
           Deanes
           and
           Prebendaries
           ,
           lurking
           in
           their
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           ,
           as
           in
           dens
           ,
           devouring
           the
           benefices
           of
           Parishes
           lying
           farre●
           off
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           .
           Others
           are
           permitted
           to
           take
           on
           orders
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           a
           benefice
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           as
           unsufficient
           to
           go
           to
           the
           universitie
           to
           learn
           for
           the
           space
           of
           3
           years
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           time
           the
           parish
           doth
           perish
           with
           the
           famine
           of
           the
           word
           .
           The
           beneficed
           parson
           who
           is
           non-resident
           ,
           oftentimes
           cannot
           preach
           ,
           howbeit
           he●
           were
           willing
           :
           
           many
           other
           Non-residents
           there
           are
           ,
           wandring
           vagabonds
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           lurking
           in
           any
           of
           those
           dennes
           .
           Some
           have
           hirelings
           to
           preach
           monethly
           or
           quarterly
           sermon●
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           flocks
           :
           But
           because
           they
           ar●
           hirelings
           ,
           they
           carie
           not
           true
           love
           to
           the
           sheep
           ▪
           but
           onely
           serve
           for
           a
           little
           hire
           to
           the
           beneficed
           parson
           ,
           and
           performeth
           the
           taske
           agree●
           on
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           not
           thinking
           to
           render
           account
           
           one
           day
           to
           the
           Sheep-master
           ,
           but
           answer
           onely
           to
           the
           Sheepheard
           ,
           the
           beneficed
           person
           ,
           whose
           wages
           he
           receiveth
           .
           Therefore
           he
           dealeth
           not
           with
           the
           conscience
           ,
           but
           perfunctoriously
           performeth
           his
           prescribed
           taske
           for
           his
           hire
           ;
           for
           he
           thinkes
           the
           sheep
           not
           his
           charge
           .
           but
           M.
           Parsons
           .
           They
           are
           like
           the
           Philistim
           Priests
           ,
           which
           laid
           the
           Arke
           of
           God
           upon
           a
           cart
           ,
           and
           hurled
           it
           with
           Oxen
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           have
           carried
           themselves
           .
           Although
           I
           speake
           herein
           too
           favourably
           of
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           doe
           not
           bestow
           so
           much
           cost
           ,
           as
           a
           new
           Cart
           ,
           and
           a
           draft
           of
           Oxen
           will
           come
           too
           ,
           
           saith
           M.
           Cartwright
           .
           For
           they
           have
           learned
           their
           husbandry
           of
           him
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           that
           alwayes
           it
           standeth
           a
           man
           in
           least
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           done
           by
           a
           poore
           asse
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           a
           Layman
           studying
           to
           letters
           may
           retaine
           a
           Prebend
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           compelled
           to
           take
           on
           the
           Ministerie
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Prebendarie
           be
           necessarie
           ,
           then
           the
           Prebend
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           bestowed
           to
           another
           use
           .
           Then
           againe
           ,
           to
           bestow
           it
           on
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           prepare
           him
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           is
           farre
           from
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           donatour
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           a
           man
           entred
           in
           holy
           orders
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           qualified
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           may
           enjoy
           two
           Ecclesiasticall
           Benefices
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           Benefices
           of
           Cure
           
           within
           a
           certeine
           distance
           ;
           if
           without
           cure
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           distance
           .
        
         
           Pluralitie
           of
           benefices
           doth
           include
           also
           non-residence
           .
           For
           the
           pluralist
           cannot
           make
           residence
           at
           2.
           or
           3.
           
           divers
           parishes
           at
           once
           .
           By
           statute
           made
           21.
           
           Henr.
           8.
           it
           was
           provided
           ,
           that
           spirituall
           men
           being
           of
           the
           kings
           Councel
           ,
           may
           purchase
           licence
           or
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           take
           ,
           receive
           ,
           and
           keep
           three
           Parsonages
           or
           Benefices
           with
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           Chaplaines
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           Queen
           ,
           Prince
           or
           Princes
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           children
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           sisters
           ,
           vncles
           or
           Aunts
           ,
           two
           parsonages
           or
           benefices
           with
           cure
           of
           souls
           .
           Every
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           Duke
           may
           have
           6.
           
           Chaplaines
           ,
           whereof
           every
           one
           may
           have
           two
           Parsonages
           or
           Benefices
           with
           cure
           of
           soules
           :
           a
           Marquise
           of
           Earle
           five
           Chaplaines
           ,
           whereof
           every
           one
           may
           have
           two
           Parsonages
           ,
           or
           benefices
           with
           cure
           of
           soules
           .
           Every
           Dutchesse
           ,
           Marquesse
           ,
           Countesse
           ,
           and
           Baronesse
           ,
           being
           widowes
           ,
           two
           Chaplaines
           ,
           the
           Treasurer
           and
           Controller
           of
           the
           Kings
           houses
           ,
           the
           Kings
           secretarie
           ,
           and
           Dean
           of
           his
           Chappel
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Amner
           ,
           and
           the
           master
           of
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           two
           Chaplaines
           :
           the
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Kings
           bench
           ,
           and
           the
           warden
           of
           the
           five
           ports
           one
           Claplaine
           ,
           every
           one
           with
           two
           benefices
           of
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           Lords
           sonnes
           ,
           Lords
           brethren
           ,
           knights
           sonnes
           ,
           Doctors
           and
           Batchelers
           of
           divinity
           ,
           Doctors
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           Batchelers
           of
           the
           Canon
           law
           .
           
             Provided
             also
             that
             every
             Archbishop
             ,
             because
             hee
             must
             occupie
             8
             Chaplains
             at
             cons●cration
             of
             Bishops
             :
             And
             every
             Bishop
             because
             ●e
             must
             occupie
             7
             Chaplains
             ,
             at
             giving
             of
             orders
             ,
             &
             consecration
             of
             Churches
             ,
             may
             every
             one
             of
             them
             have
             
             two
             Chaplaines
             over
             and
             above
             the
             number
             above
             limited
             unto
             them
             ,
             whereof
             every
             one
             may
             purchase
             licence
             of
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             take
             ,
             receive
             ,
             and
             keepe
             as
             many
             Parsonages
             ,
             or
             benefices
             with
             cure
             of
             soules
             .
          
           In
           the
           Record
           of
           the
           worthy
           proceedings
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           provisoes
           of
           that
           statute
           ,
           
             the
             Kings
             Chaplaines
             may
             have
             as
             many
             benefices
             as
             they
             can
             get
             ,
          
           
           
             without
             stint
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             may
             have
             4.
             benefices
             with
             cure
             at
             one
             time
             in
             severall
             counties
             ,
             and
             some
             two
             benefices
             and
             yet
             bee
             resident
             upon
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             hee
             attendeth
             upon
             his
             Lord
             and
             master
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             intollerable
             in
             a
             Christian
             common
             wealth
             .
          
        
         
           One
           person
           
             will
             have
             a
             mastership
             of
             a
             Colledge
             in
             one
             corner
             of
             the
             land
             ,
          
           
           
             a
             Deanrie
             in
             another
             ,
             a
             Prebend
             in
             the
             third
             ,
          
           as
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           reporteth
           .
           The
           author
           of
           the
           petition
           to
           the
           Queen
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           
             manie
             have
             three
             or
             foure
             benefices
             scattered
             one
             from
             another
             an
             hundred
             miles
             .
          
           
           In
           the
           41.
           
           Canon
           of
           the
           late
           constitutions
           ,
           it
           is
           licensed
           onely
           to
           such
           as
           have
           taken
           the
           degree
           of
           a
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           
           at
           the
           least
           in
           one
           of
           the
           universities
           ,
           and
           be
           publick
           and
           licenced
           teachers
           ,
           to
           have
           moe
           benefices
           with
           cure
           ,
           then
           one
           ,
           providing
           the
           sayd
           benefices
           bee
           not
           more
           then
           30.
           miles
           distant
           asunder
           .
           But
           what
           saith
           Brightman
           to
           the
           like
           Canon
           made
           before
           .
           
             What
             hurt
             have
             masters
             of
             Arts
             done
             thee
             ,
             or
             how
             have
             they
             offended
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             owe
             and
             doe
             unto
             them
             this
             mischiefe
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             in
             the
             first
             place
             guiltie
             of
             so
             great
             a
             sinne
             ?
             Thou
             confessest
             that
             pluralitie
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             givest
             them
             leave
             in
             thy
             indulgence
             to
             bee
             infected
             with
             this
             pestilent
             disease
             .
             Doubtlesse
             it
             is
             a
             notable
             priviledge
             of
             their
             degree
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             naught
             
             before
             any
             others
             .
          
           Pluralitie
           of
           benefice●
           distant
           30.
           mile
           ,
           doth
           include
           non-residence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           an
           100
           mile
           .
           The
           Sun
           is
           farther
           distant
           from
           us
           then
           the
           Moon
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           touch
           the
           Moon
           .
           The
           last
           petition
           for
           reformation
           relateth
           that
           double
           beneficed
           men
           are
           suffered
           to
           hold
           some
           2
           or
           3.
           benefices
           with
           cure
           :
           and
           some
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           or
           4
           dignities
           besides
           .
           The
           defender
           of
           the
           said
           petition
           doth
           report
           ,
           that
           their
           
             double
             beneficed
             men
             are
             almost
             sance
             number
             .
          
           
           If
           benefices
           without
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           require
           notwithstanding
           an
           office
           ,
           and
           attendance
           upon
           that
           office
           ,
           he
           cannot
           lawfully
           enioy
           it
           together
           with
           a
           benefice
           of
           cure
           .
           It
           is
           observed
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           almost
           of
           their
           bishops
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           first
           a
           Non-resident
           or
           pluralist
           ,
           or
           else
           hee
           could
           not
           have
           had
           sufficient
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           the
           bishoprick
           .
        
         
           Generally
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           may
           dispense
           in
           all
           causes
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           if
           heretofore
           they
           have
           been
           used
           or
           accustomed
           to
           bee
           had
           at
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           accustomed
           to
           bee
           obtained
           at
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           are
           of
           his
           secret
           councell
           doe
           permit
           .
        
         
           We
           heard
           of
           some
           speciall
           dispensations
           before
           :
           now
           we
           heare
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           may
           dispense
           in
           all
           causes
           dispensed
           heretofore
           by
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           more
           also
           .
           The
           Pope
           was
           never
           duly
           qualified
           to
           be
           a
           lawfull
           dispenser
           ,
           no
           more
           is
           the
           Archbishop
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           if
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           be
           not
           repugnant
           to
           
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           for
           the
           Pope
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           dispenseth
           in
           any
           thing
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           doth
           it
           in
           effect
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           Archbishop
           .
           For
           simonie
           ,
           non-residencie
           ,
           pluralitie
           of
           benefices
           ,
           readmission
           after
           the
           irregularitie
           of
           apostasie
           ,
           observation
           of
           superstitious
           dayes
           and
           times
           ,
           not
           eating
           of
           flesh
           in
           Lent
           and
           forbidden
           dayes
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           expressed
           ,
           are
           repugnant
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           he
           may
           take
           the
           like
           libereie
           in
           usurie
           ,
           perjurie
           ,
           incest
           ,
           mariage
           within
           degrees
           of
           the
           Leviticall
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           cases
           and
           causes
           which
           were
           reserved
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           without
           reason
           then
           that
           the
           authours
           of
           the
           Admonition
           call
           this
           Court
           a
           
             filthy
             quagmire
             ,
             and
             poysoned
             plash
             of
             all
             abbominations
             ,
          
           seeing
           the
           filth
           of
           all
           these
           abominations
           are
           washed
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           guiltie
           person
           commeth
           forth
           after
           the
           Archbishops
           dispensation
           ,
           as
           white
           as
           snow
           ,
           leaving
           his
           filth
           behind
           in
           that
           Court.
           
        
         
           Beside
           the
           Prerogative
           Court
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Arches
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Audience
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           Faculties
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           hath
           yet
           another
           Court
           ,
           called
           
             the
             Court
             of
             Peculiars
             ,
             which
             dealeth
             in
             certaine
             Parishes
             exempt
             from
             the
             Bishops
             iuris●iction
             in
             some
             Diocesse
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             are
             peculiarlie
             belonging
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             .
          
           Hee
           hath
           also
           inferiour
           Courts
           ,
           such
           as
           other
           Bishops
           have
           .
           You
           see
           then
           ,
           Canterburie
           is
           a
           petie
           Pope
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           Bancrofts
           reckoning
           ,
           a
           vice-pope
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           the
           old
           spoyles
           of
           comprovinciall
           Bishops
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           the
           new
           spoyls
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           beeing
           armed
           beside
           with
           the
           Kings
           delegate
           
           temporall
           power
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           and
           so
           greater
           in
           his
           intensive
           power
           ,
           then
           ever
           he
           was
           in
           time
           of
           Poperie
           .
           And
           when
           the
           union
           shall
           be
           accomplished
           ,
           shal
           be
           greater
           in
           his
           extensive
           power
           also
           ,
           with
           his
           Courts
           over-ruling
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           vice-pope
           of
           this
           little
           World
           ,
           O
           if
           faithfull
           Patriots
           would
           forsee
           and
           prevent
           this
           .
           The
           least
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           will
           prepare
           a
           way
           to
           this
           mischiefe
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           4.
           
           Of
           the
           Dignitie
           ,
           and
           Power
           of
           English
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           chap●er
           we
           did
           onely
           give
           ,
           not
           grant
           superiorite
           of
           Bishops
           over
           Pastors
           ,
           which
           being
           supposed
           ,
           we
           medled
           onely
           with
           the
           vnlawfull
           power
           and
           dignitie
           of
           Archbishops
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           superioritie
           of
           Bishops
           over
           Pastors
           is
           unlawfull
           also
           .
           By
           divine
           Law
           ,
           one
           Pastor
           is
           not
           superiour
           in
           degree
           above
           another
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           one
           Apostle
           or
           Euangelist
           above
           another
           Apostle
           or
           Euangelist
           .
           The
           name
           of
           Bishops
           was
           not
           appropriate
           to
           any
           eminent
           rank
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           was
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           Act.
           20.
           
           Philip.
           1.
           1.
           
           Timoth.
           3.
           
           Tit.
           1.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           
           And
           that
           their
           office
           was
           also
           common
           may
           be
           sene
           in
           the
           same
           places
           from
           whence
           Hierome
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Evagrius
           doth
           conclude
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           was
           all
           one
           ,
           And
           in
           his
           Commentarie
           on
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Titus
           cap.
           1.
           that
           
             communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
             Ecclesiae
             gubernabātur
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             governed
             by
             the
             joynt
             
             advice
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           Our
           Opposites
           say
           ,
           that
           government
           was
           onely
           private
           in
           the
           inner
           court
           ,
           the
           court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           not
           publicke
           in
           the
           externall
           court
           ,
           or
           Consistorie
           .
           It
           was
           so
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           when
           the
           Priests
           were
           excluded
           from
           the
           externall
           governement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           Bishops
           did
           vendicate
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Courts
           ,
           the
           poore
           Priest
           having
           no
           further
           power
           ,
           then
           to
           receive
           privately
           auricular
           confession
           ,
           ponder
           the
           weight
           of
           secret
           faults
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           enjoyne
           pennance
           .
           But
           Hierome
           speaketh
           not
           of
           a
           severall
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           common
           councell
           ,
           and
           joynt
           care
           of
           many
           assembled
           together
           .
           For
           this
           private
           government
           in
           the
           inner
           Court
           of
           conscience
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           then
           ,
           but
           continueth
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           wherby
           every
           Pastor
           may
           deal
           with
           the
           consciences
           of
           any
           of
           his
           own
           flock
           .
           But
           Hierome
           speaketh
           of
           a
           government
           ,
           which
           was
           altered
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           different
           from
           the
           Episcopall
           government
           which
           followed
           ,
           When
           the
           Churches
           were
           thus
           governed
           in
           common
           ,
           by
           joynt
           advice
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           a
           perpetuall
           President
           ;
           or
           as
           we
           use
           to
           speake
           ,
           a
           constant
           Moderator
           ,
           who
           had
           this
           preeminence
           during
           life
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           to
           moderate
           the
           common
           Meetings
           ,
           but
           they
           choosed
           their
           Presidents
           ,
           and
           changed
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           fit
           .
           No
           Pastor
           could
           claime
           this
           prioritie
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           common
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           belonging
           to
           him
           of
           office
           .
           The
           Apostles
           did
           no
           where
           institute
           this
           same
           small
           difference
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           some
           during
           life
           should
           be
           moderators
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           let
           be
           that
           majoritie
           of
           rule
           ,
           and
           superiority
           in
           power
           ,
           which
           Bishops
           doe
           claime
           .
           The
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           the
           first
           we
           read
           to
           have
           set
           up
           a
           constant
           Moderator
           ,
           to
           whom
           also
           they
           did
           appropriate
           the
           name
           of
           Bishop
           .
           This
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           great
           mischiefe
           which
           followed
           :
           This
           was
           the
           Cockatrice
           egge
           out
           of
           the
           which
           Antichrist
           himselfe
           was
           hatched
           :
           For
           this
           perpetuall
           Presidencie
           and
           prioritie
           of
           order
           ,
           did
           degenerate
           in
           superiority
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           majoritie
           of
           rule
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           growing
           to
           some
           grandeur
           ,
           they
           behoved
           to
           have
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           a
           Pope
           .
           So
           that
           if
           a
           Bishop
           had
           not
           beene
           ,
           a
           Pope
           had
           not
           been
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Pope
           ,
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           had
           not
           been
           .
           
           Boni-gratis
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Treatise
           
             de
             aetatibus
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           wondereth
           that
           the
           Popes
           Monarchie
           should
           arise
           from
           so
           small
           a
           beginning
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           that
           iniquitie
           was
           a
           Mysterie
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Mysterie
           was
           working
           under
           ground
           even
           in
           his
           time
           .
           For
           even
           the
           Apostolicall
           times
           wanted
           not
           a
           proud
           Diotrephes
           ,
           loving
           preeminence
           .
           A
           little
           seed
           will
           bring
           forth
           a
           great
           Tree
           .
           If
           the
           Discipline
           had
           not
           beene
           corrupted
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           could
           not
           have
           risen
           .
           All
           the
           errours
           and
           heresies
           in
           doctrine
           and
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           have
           entered
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           brought
           him
           in
           ,
           unlesse
           errour
           and
           corruption
           in
           the
           government
           had
           entred
           in
           also
           ;
           for
           unlesse
           this
           had
           been
           he
           could
           pretend
           no
           claime
           at
           all
           to
           governe
           and
           rule
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           therefore
           to
           our
           English
           bishops
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           travell
           through
           Italie
           where
           the
           Pope
           is
           ,
           or
           Spaine
           where
           the
           Spanish
           Inquisition
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           power
           of
           an
           Italian
           ,
           Spanish
           ,
           or
           English
           
           bishop
           .
           The
           English
           bishop
           is
           the
           same
           now
           for
           power
           and
           greatnesse
           that
           hee
           was
           an
           hundred
           years
           since
           in
           the
           time
           of
           poperie
           .
           There
           are
           foure
           things
           chiefly
           to
           bee
           considered
           in
           him
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           derivation
           of
           his
           power
           :
           2.
           the
           sole
           exercise
           of
           his
           authority
           .
           3.
           the
           deputation
           of
           this
           his
           authoritie
           .
           4.
           his
           extensive
           power
           .
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           bishops
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           sayd
           ,
           
             iure
             divino
          
           ,
           by
           divine
           institution
           ,
           or
           right
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           bee
           .
           Neither
           are
           they
           Bishops
           by
           humane
           law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           constitutions
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           which
           imprudently
           and
           unhappily
           set
           up
           the
           first
           bishops
           ,
           erring
           in
           taking
           up
           right
           the
           nature
           of
           Church
           government
           ,
           and
           the
           qualities
           of
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           be
           revealed
           but
           in
           the
           full
           time
           .
           For
           they
           are
           not
           of
           that
           kinde
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           ruled
           together
           with
           the
           Presbyterie
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           Senate
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           bishops
           by
           the
           Municipall
           law
           of
           the
           land
           onely
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           lawes
           .
           For
           all
           their
           iurisdiction
           &
           power
           is
           united
           and
           anexed
           to
           the
           crown
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           derived
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           source
           ,
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           law
           they
           are
           bound
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           proces
           and
           writings
           ,
           in
           the
           kings
           name
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           their
           own
           names
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           seals
           should
           be
           graved
           with
           the
           Kings
           armes
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           declared
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           processes
           in
           their
           owne
           name
           ,
           and
           use
           their
           own
           seals
           ,
           but
           herein
           they
           transgresse
           the
           formes
           prescribed
           by
           lawTheir
           manner
           of
           holding
           
             in
             Capite
          
           ,
           in
           chiefe
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           their
           Episcopall
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           is
           not
           changed
           for
           all
           that
           want
           of
           formalitie
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           have
           cleared
           out
           of
           Bishop
           Farrars
           answer
           .
        
         
         
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Cooke
          
           in
           the
           5.
           booke
           of
           his
           Reports
           ,
           doth
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Function
           ,
           and
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Archbishops
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           by
           and
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           progresse
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           run
           in
           the
           Bishops
           name
           ,
           yet
           both
           their
           courts
           and
           lawes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           proceed
           ,
           are
           the
           Kings
           ,
           as
           M.
           Sheerwood
           in
           his
           Reply
           to
           Downam
           doth
           report
           .
           So
           then
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           their
           Episcopall
           jurisdiction
           are
           performed
           by
           authoritie
           derived
           from
           the
           King.
           If
           ye
           will
           call
           that
           authoritie
           civill
           ,
           then
           actions
           of
           a
           spirituall
           nature
           are
           performed
           by
           a
           civill
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           .
           But
           seeing
           this
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           civill
           authoritie
           can
           be
           elevated
           to
           so
           high
           a
           nature
           ,
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           truely
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           united
           to
           ,
           and
           derived
           from
           the
           possessor
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           in
           the
           estimation
           of
           men
           and
           judgement
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           howbeit
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           .
           It
           followeth
           therefore
           that
           all
           the
           Iurisdiction
           properly
           spirituall
           ,
           which
           the
           English
           Prelates
           doe
           exercise
           ,
           as
           Prelates
           ,
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           how
           soever
           they
           have
           the
           warrant
           of
           mens
           Lawes
           .
           It
           is
           but
           onely
           to
           save
           their
           own
           credite
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           set
           Downam
           .
           Bilson
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           friends
           on
           worke
           ,
           to
           plead
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           are
           above
           Pastors
           
             jure
             divino
          
           ,
           by
           divine
           Institution
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           prove
           .
        
         
           Next
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           their
           sole
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           is
           censured
           by
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacon
          
           ,
           now
           Chancellour
           of
           England
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           There
           be
           two
           circumstances
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           wherein
           I
           confesse
           I
           could
           never
           be
           satisfied
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           the
           sole
           exercise
           of
           their
           authoritie
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           
           the
           deputation
           of
           their
           authoritie
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           giveth
           orders
           alone
           ,
           excommunicateth
           alone
           ,
           judgeth
           alone
           .
           This
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           a
           thing
           almost
           without
           exemple
           in
           government
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           unlikely
           to
           have
           crept
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           degenerate
           and
           corrupt
           times
           .
           We
           see
           that
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           and
           Monarches
           have
           their
           councell
           .
           There
           is
           no
           temporal
           Court
           in
           any
           land
           of
           the
           higher
           sort
           ,
           where
           the
           authoritie
           doth
           rest
           in
           one
           person
           .
           The
           Kings
           bench
           ,
           common
           pleas
           ,
           and
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           are
           benches
           of
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           judges
           .
           The
           Chauncellour
           of
           England
           ●ath
           the
           assistance
           of
           12
           masters
           of
           the
           Chauncerie
           .
           The
           master
           of
           the
           Words
           hath
           4
           Councell
           of
           the
           court
           :
           so
           hath
           the
           Chauncellour
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           .
           In
           the
           Exchequer
           chamber
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           is
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Chauncellour
           and
           the
           Barons
           .
           The
           Masters
           of
           Requests
           are
           ever
           more
           then
           one
           .
           The
           justices
           of
           Assize
           are
           two
           .
           The
           Lord
           President
           in
           the
           Marches
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           have
           Councell
           of
           divers
           .
           The
           Starre
           Chamber
           is
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kings
           privie
           Councell
           ,
           aspersed
           with
           Lords
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           .
           So
           as
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Courts
           ,
           the
           principal
           person
           hath
           ever
           ,
           either
           colleagues
           ,
           or
           assessours
           .
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           other
           well
           governed
           kingdomes
           abroad
           ,
           where
           the
           jurisdiction
           is
           yet
           more
           distributed
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           .
           No
           man
           will
           deny
           ,
           but
           the
           acts
           ,
           that
           passe
           by
           the
           Bishops
           iurisdiction
           ,
           are
           of
           as
           great
           importance
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           posse
           by
           the
           civill
           Courts
           .
           For
           mens
           soules
           are
           more
           pretious
           then
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           their
           good
           names
           .
           Bishope
           have
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           exception
           from
           that
           generall
           malediction
           against
           all
           men
           living
           ,
           
             Vae
             soli
             ,
             nam
             si
             ceciderit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           warrant
           in
           spirituall
           causes
           is
           directed
           to
           a
           number
           ,
           
             Dic
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           in
           temporall
           matters
           .
           And
           wee
           
           see
           that
           in
           generall
           causes
           of
           Church
           government
           ,
           there
           are
           as
           well
           assemblies
           of
           all
           the
           Clergie
           in
           councels
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Estates
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           whence
           the●
           should
           this
           sole
           exercise
           of
           jurisdiction
           come
           ?
           Surely
           I
           doe
           suppose
           ,
           and
           I
           doe
           thinke
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           that
           
             ab
             initio
             non
             fuit
             ita
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Deanes
           and
           Chapters
           were
           councells
           ,
           about
           the
           Seas
           and
           Chaires
           of
           Bishops
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           were
           unto
           them
           a
           Presbyterie
           ,
           or
           Consistorie
           ,
           and
           medled
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           disposing
           of
           their
           revenues
           ,
           and
           endowments
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           in
           jurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           But
           that
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           stucke
           close
           to
           the
           Bishop
           in
           matters
           of
           profit
           ,
           and
           the
           worlds
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           loose
           their
           hold
           .
           But
           in
           matters
           of
           jurisdiction
           (
           which
           they
           accounted
           but
           trouble
           and
           attendance
           )
           they
           suffred
           the
           Bishops
           to
           encroch
           ,
           and
           usurpe
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           one
           continueth
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           lost
           .
           And
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           (
           
             fas
             est
             ab
             hoste
             doceri
          
           )
           and
           no
           question
           in
           that
           Church
           the
           first
           institutions
           were
           excellent
           )
           performeth
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           in
           Consistorie
           .
           And
           whereof
           consisteth
           this
           his
           Consistorie
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           parish
           priests
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           terme
           themselves
           Cardinals
           ,
           
             a
             Cardinibus
             mundi
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishop
           pretendeth
           to
           bee
           universall
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           And
           hereof
           againe
           we
           see
           divers
           shadowes
           yet
           remain
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           
             pro
             forma
          
           ,
           chooseth
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           poynt
           of
           iuris●iction
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Bishop
           when
           hee
           giveth
           orders
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ministers
           casually
           present
           ,
           calleth
           them
           to
           ioyne
           with
           him
           in
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           particulars
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           seemeth
           to
           me
           a
           thing
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           religious
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           first
           institution
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           in
           the
           greatest
           causes
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           require
           a
           spirituall
           discerning
           ,
           namely
           the
           ordaining
           ,
           suspending
           ,
           or
           depriving
           
           
             Ministers
             ,
             in
          
           excommunication
           ,
           being
           restored
           to
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           use
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           afterward
           touched
           ,
           in
           sentencing
           the
           validitie
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           legitimations
           ,
           in
           judging
           causes
           criminous
           ,
           as
           Simonie
           ,
           incest
           ,
           blasphemie
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           should
           not
           proceed
           sole
           and
           unassisted
           :
           which
           point
           as
           I
           understand
           ,
           is
           a
           reformation
           that
           may
           be
           planted
           
             sine
             strepitu
          
           ,
           without
           any
           perturbation
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           mater
           which
           will
           give
           strength
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           countenance
           to
           the
           inferiour
           degrees
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           issue
           or
           proceeding
           in
           those
           causes
           ,
           that
           shall
           passe
           .
           And
           as
           I
           wish
           thi●
           strength
           given
           to
           your
           Bishops
           in
           Councell
           ,
           so
           that
           is
           not
           unworthy
           your
           Majesties●
           royall
           consideration
           ,
           whether
           you
           shall
           not
           thinke
           fit
           to
           give
           strength
           to
           the
           generall
           councell
           of
           your
           Clergie
           the
           convocation
           house
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           restreyned
           ,
           when
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Clergie
           was
           thought
           a
           suspected
           part
           of
           th●
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           late
           homage
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ▪
           which
           state
           now
           will
           give
           place
           to
           none
           in
           their
           loyaltie
           ,
           and
           devotion
           to
           your
           Majestie
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           sayd
           here
           ,
           that
           Deane
           and
           Chapters
           were
           at
           the
           first
           counsellers
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           at
           the
           first
           time
           of
           erecting
           Deane
           or
           Chapter
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           first
           setting
           up
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           far
           lesse
           at
           the
           first
           forme
           of
           Church-government
           planted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           Presbyters
           were
           before
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           when
           Bishops
           were
           set
           up
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           were
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           degree
           of
           perpetuall
           Moderatorship
           and
           Presidentship
           onely
           :
           neither
           was
           there
           a
           particular
           choice
           made
           of
           some
           Presbyters
           to
           sit
           in
           judgement
           with
           this
           President
           ,
           nor
           another
           besides
           this
           President
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           be
           Deane
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           ;
           for
           that
           had
           beene
           to
           make
           a
           President
           
           above
           a
           president
           and
           some
           Presbyters
           Cardinall
           Presbyters
           of
           more
           esteeme
           the●
           the
           rest
           .
           
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           all
           the
           Presbyten
           governed
           ,
           
           not
           a
           selected
           number
           .
           D.
           Field
           ,
           
           a
           defender
           of
           the
           hierarchie
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           this
           ,
           
             That
             for
             a
             long
             time
             there
             was
             no
             more
             respect
             had
             to
             one
             Presbyter
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             equal●y
             interessed
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             indifferently
             called
             to
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             ●nd
             his
             consultations
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             cleare
             and
             evid●●t
          
           A●●
           this
           he
           proveth
           in
           speciall
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           by
           Cyprian
           .
           And
           the
           first
           appearance
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           Car●inall
           Pres●yters
           onely
           were
           called
           to
           the
           common
           consultations
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Gregorius
             Magnus
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           about
           600
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           he
           leaveth
           this
           as
           uncertaine
           .
           
             But
             certaine
             it
             is
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             that
             all
             the
             Clergi●
             had
             interest
             in
             the
             choyce
             &
             election
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             even
             in
             Gregories
             time
             .
          
           As
           if
           now
           the
           whole
           ministerie
           and
           Cleargie
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lon●on
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           not
           some
           few
           Chapiter
           men
           onely
           .
           
           Yea
           Bellarmine
           him selfe
           sayth
           ,
           
             Non
             enim
             jus
             divinum
             definivit
             ▪
             ut
             hi
             potius
             ,
             quam
             illi
             ex
             clericis
             eligant
             .
             For
             divine
             〈◊〉
             hath
             not
             determined
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             of
             the
             Clergie
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             should
             choose
             .
             But
             afterwords
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
          
           
           (
           sayth
           D.
           Field
           )
           
             the
             Cardin●lls
             onely
             had
             interest
             in
             the
             election
             of
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             they
             and
             no
             other
             were
             admitted
             to
             sit
             in
             Co●●cell
             with
             the
             Bispop
             ,
             all
             other
             Presbyters
             being
             excluded
             .
             By
             which
             meanes
             the
             dignitie
             of
             these
             Cardinals
             was
             greatly
             encreased
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             Now
             these
             Cardinall
             presbyters
             were
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Chur●h
             of
             Rome
             ▪
          
           
           
             but
             in
             other
             Churches
             also
             ,
             as
             Duarenus
             sheweth
             .
          
           So
           the
           institution
           
           of
           this
           difference
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           excellent
           ,
           that
           it
           thrust
           lawfull
           pastors
           from
           the
           government
           of
           their
           owne
           particular
           charges
           ,
           &
           the
           joynt
           government
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           increased
           the
           dignitie
           of
           Cardinalls
           .
           These
           Cardinals
           were
           but
           parish
           priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           resident
           in
           their
           parishes
           and
           titles
           .
           So
           are
           not
           our
           Chapitermen
           .
           But
           that
           assistance
           and
           councel
           in
           proces
           of
           time
           went
           out
           of
           use
           also
           .
           So
           it
           is
           ever
           dangerous
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           right
           partern
           and
           shape
           formes
           of
           government
           to
           our selves
           .
           Alwayes
           this
           polititian
           alledgeth
           very
           pertinently
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           our
           bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           sole
           government
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           performeth
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           as
           in
           Consistorie
           ,
           We
           heard
           how
           Archbishops
           were
           made
           up
           with
           the
           spoyles
           of
           the
           Synodes
           .
           So
           the
           Bishops
           were
           made
           up
           with
           the
           spoyles
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           .
           Would
           you
           not
           thinke
           it
           very
           absurd
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Moderator
           sit
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           exercise
           all
           manner
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           without
           the
           Presbyterie
           .
           Of
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           wee
           will
           have
           occasion
           to
           entreat
           a-againe
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           English
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           the
           deputation
           of
           his
           authoritie
           .
           He
           hath
           griped
           greedily
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           all
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           that
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           neither
           able
           nor
           willing
           to
           discharge
           this
           burthen
           which
           he
           taketh
           on
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           transferreth
           his
           charge
           unto
           other
           officers
           under
           him
           .
           He
           hath
           taken
           from
           the
           Pastors
           the
           pastorall
           staffe
           of
           government
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           to
           every
           shepheard
           ,
           that
           is
           set
           to
           keepe
           Christs
           sheep
           ,
           and
           left
           them
           nothing
           but
           the
           pastorall
           pype
           ,
           to
           preach
           and
           minister
           
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           that
           pastoral
           staffe
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           strangers
           who
           are
           not
           the
           true
           sheepherds
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Chancelours
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           officialls
           ,
           and
           Cōmissariet
           ,
           vicars
           generall
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Antichristian●able
           of
           officers
           .
        
         
           The
           4.
           is
           their
           extensiue
           power
           .
           For
           wheras
           the
           presbyterie
           choosed
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           no
           presbyter
           was
           excluded
           from
           common
           consultation
           and
           judgement
           ,
           and
           their
           meeting
           behoved
           to
           be
           ordinarie
           ,
           for
           exercise
           of
           ordinarie
           jurisdiction
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           wher
           they
           governed
           ,
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Bishops
           jurisdiction
           could
           be
           no
           larger
           nor
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           presbyteries
           jurisdiction
           ,
           that
           is
           wher
           all
           the
           presbyters
           might
           convene
           to
           exerce
           ordinarie
           jurisdiction
           .
           All
           the
           presbyters
           of
           a
           shire
           ,
           or
           countie
           could
           not
           convene
           ordinarilie
           and
           weeklie
           together
           to
           exerce
           ordinarie
           ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           .
           Neither
           is
           any
           where
           in
           the
           new
           Testamen●
           ,
           a
           visible
           Church
           endowed
           with
           power
           of
           ecclesiasticall
           government
           taken
           for
           a
           whole
           shire
           ,
           or
           Countie
           .
           We
           reade
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           Philippi
           ,
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Corinth
           ,
           Thessalonica
           &c.
           
           But
           to
           call
           the
           particular
           congregations
           in
           the
           countries
           extended
           in
           le●gth
           and
           breadth
           about
           these
           cities
           ,
           the
           church
           of
           thes●
           cities
           ,
           is
           absurd
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           to
           be
           found
           .
           H●
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           speake
           ridiculously
           ,
           wh●
           would
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Saint
           andros
           ,
           comprehend
           all
           the
           congregations
           i●
           Mers
           ,
           Lothian
           ,
           and
           ●ife
           :
           or
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           all
           the
           congregations
           i●
           Teviotdale
           ,
           Nithsdale
           ,
           clidsdale
           ,
           &c.
           
           Citi●
           churches
           and
           towne
           churches
           the
           scriptur●
           knoweth
           ,
           but
           not
           countrie
           churches
           .
           F●●
           
           when
           the
           scripture
           speaketh
           of
           a
           Province
           or
           Countrey
           ,
           it
           speaketh
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           Churches
           ,
           not
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           singular
           .
           Seing
           then
           there
           was
           no
           Diocesan
           Church
           ,
           ther
           was
           no
           Diocesan
           Presbyterie
           ,
           nor
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           .
           No
           Church
           is
           above
           another
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           had
           no
           superioritie
           over
           the
           Church
           of
           Cenchrea
           ,
           which
           was
           next
           adiacent
           .
           And
           consequently
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           one
           Church
           hath
           not
           superioritie
           over
           another
           Church
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Bishop
           chosen
           by
           the
           by
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           one
           Church
           ,
           hath
           not
           power
           over
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           another
           Church
           .
           Neyther
           can
           he
           possibly
           exercise
           ordinarie
           iurisdiction
           in
           divers
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Presbyteries
           ,
           except
           yee
           will
           make
           him
           a
           Pluralist
           ,
           and
           have
           him
           gallop
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           ordinarie
           meetings
           ,
           which
           galloping
           was
           not
           kaowen
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           But
           Bishops
           have
           spred
           their
           wings
           over
           many
           cities
           and
           townes
           ,
           whole
           Countries
           ,
           and
           Shires
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           ,
           suppose
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           execute
           the
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           claime
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           but
           must
           of
           necessity
           depute
           others
           .
           And
           whom
           depute
           they
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ?
           Doctours
           of
           the
           civill
           lawe
           ,
           whom
           they
           make
           Chauncelours
           ,
           Officials
           ,
           Commissaries
           and
           other
           officers
           of
           the
           Canon
           law
           .
           Suppose
           they
           should
           depute
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           onely
           ,
           yet
           this
           should
           not
           free
           them
           of
           guiltynes
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           personall
           duety
           which
           the
           scripture
           requireth
           of
           the
           officebearers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           first
           Bishops
           were
           placed
           in
           little
           townes
           ,
           aswell
           as
           in
           great
           cities
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           
           so
           thin
           sowne
           ,
           as
           since
           that
           avarice
           and
           ambition
           have
           made
           them
           to
           dispise
           obscure
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           strive
           who
           should
           have
           the
           largest
           Diocies
           :
           Nay
           even
           in
           England
           the
           Diocies
           of
           old
           were
           not
           so
           large
           as
           now
           .
           The
           Bishoprick
           of
           York
           hath
           devoured
           many
           smaller
           bishopricks
           next
           adjacent
           ▪
           as
           Camden
           reporteth
           in
           his
           Brittannia
           .
           The
           Bishoprick
           of
           Lincolne
           hath
           likewise
           devovred
           many
           bishopricks
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           howbeit
           it
           hath
           been
           greatly
           impaired
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           1247.
           parish
           churches
           in
           that
           Diocie
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           is
           related
           by
           Camden
           .
           These
           generalls
           being
           premitted
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           the
           briefer
           in
           the
           particulars
           .
        
         
           Bishops
           considered
           simply
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           which
           in
           England
           there
           are
           24.
           whose
           estate
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           eit●er
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           have
           the
           title
           of
           Lords
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Baronie
           annexed
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           .
           2.
           to
           have
           precedence
           before
           other
           Barons
           in
           the
           convention
           of
           th●ee
           thre
           Estates
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           meetings
           .
        
         
           They
           tell
           us
           that
           Elias
           and
           
             Elizeus
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
          
           18.
           2.
           
           
             King
             ▪
          
           2
           were
           called
           Lords
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           prophe●s
           were
           of
           old
           so
           stiled
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           they
           also
           ?
           By
           this
           reason
           all
           prophets
           and
           pastors
           should
           be
           so
           honoured
           .
           But
           the
           tuth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Lord
           was
           given
           by
           the
           wife
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           Gen.
           18.
           12.
           and
           to
           any
           man
           of
           honest
           account
           ,
           howbeit
           to
           mean
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Philip.
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           21.
           to
           Gardiners
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.
           15.
           and
           was
           more
           common
           among
           the
           orientalls
           ,
           then
           Sir
           is
           with
           us
           .
           
           Elias
           and
           Elizeus
           were
           not
           Barons
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           B●ronies
           stiled
           Lords
           aboue
           the
           common
           sort
           .
           But
           that
           stile
           is
           with
           us
           attributed
           onely
           to
           Lords
           of
           dignitie
           ,
           to
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           other
           officers
           of
           State.
           As
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           stiled
           in
           respect
           that
           they
           are
           Barons
           howbeit
           D.
           Downam
           doth
           aledge
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           so
           stiled
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           spirituall
           office
           and
           jurisdiction
           .
           The
           first
           respect
           is
           forbidden
           ;
           Luk.
           22.
           25.
           as
           wee
           have
           sayd
           before
           .
           The
           second
           respect
           is
           as
           unlawfull
           :
           for
           there
           are
           no
           Lords
           in
           the
           Church
           but
           one
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           Lord
           and
           King.
           Their
           ambitious
           and
           arrogant
           precedencie
           in
           taking
           place
           before
           great
           Barons
           ,
           is
           another
           part
           of
           their
           pompe
           .
           Their
           statelinesse
           and
           pompe
           is
           set
           forth
           also
           in
           their
           glorious
           palaces
           ,
           &
           sumptuous
           buildings
           .
           
             Their
             chambers
             doe
             shine
             with
             guilt
             ,
          
           
           
             their
             walles
             are
             hanged
             with
             cloth
             of
             Auris
             ,
             their
             cupboards
             are
             laden
             with
             plate
             ,
             their
             tables
             and
             diets
             are
             furnished
             with
             multitude
             and
             diversitie
             of
             dishes
             ,
             their
             dayly
             dinners
             are
             feasts
             :
             They
             have
             30.
             40.
             60.
             or
             moe
             every
             one
             of
             them
             of
             men
             waiting
             on
             them
             ,
             some
             before
             some
             behind
             ,
             whereof
             three
             parts
             of
             them
             (
             set
             a
             part
             the
             carying
             of
             a
             dish
             unto
             the
             table
             )
             have
             no
             honest
             or
             profitable
             calling
             to
             accupie
             themselves
             in
             ,
             two
             houres
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             filling
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             common
             wealth
             also
             ,
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             disorders
             ,
          
           as
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           an
           eyewitnesse
           doth
           testifie
           .
           Many
           Churches
           lye
           desolate
           for
           want
           of
           sufficient
           provisioes
           ,
           whose
           impropriations
           are
           appropried
           to
           bishops
           to
           maintaine
           their
           pompe
           and
           statelines
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           upon
           keeping
           great
           horses
           ,
           caroches
           ,
           and
           trains
           of
           men
           .
           I
           need
           not
           to
           insist
           in
           this
           poynt
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           sensible
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           but
           common
           sence
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Church
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           function
           .
           In
           their
           externall
           calling
           to
           the
           Bishopricke
           ,
           some
           things
           respect
           the
           Prince
           ,
           some
           things
           respect
           other
           Bishops
           .
           The
           Prince
           before
           election
           may
           1.
           nominate
           .
           2.
           grant
           facultie
           to
           choose
           .
           After
           the
           election
           finished
           ,
           1.
           yeeldeth
           his
           Royall
           assent
           ,
           2.
           directeth
           his
           mandate
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           to
           confirme
           him
           and
           other
           two
           ,
           to
           consecrate
           ,
           3.
           exacteth
           the
           oath
           of
           homage
           from
           the
           new
           bishop
           ,
           4.
           
           Restoreth
           to
           him
           the
           possessions
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           .
           Such
           things
           as
           respect
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           respect
           either
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           him
           and
           others
           :
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           as
           him
           who
           is
           to
           confirme
           the
           election
           .
           Him
           and
           two
           others
           ,
           as
           who
           are
           to
           consecrate
           him
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           book
           of
           orders
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           bishops
           Sea
           is
           destitute
           ,
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           make
           intimation
           to
           the
           King
           of
           their
           want
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           humble
           supplication
           for
           licence
           to
           choose
           another
           .
           The
           King
           by
           letters
           patents
           under
           his
           great
           seale
           ,
           granteth
           them
           licence
           :
           and
           with
           the
           letters
           patents
           sendeth
           a
           missive
           ,
           commending
           the
           person
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           some
           man
           who
           hath
           waited
           long
           on
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           some
           courtier
           an
           annuitie
           out
           of
           his
           Bishopricke
           during
           life
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           gift
           .
           After
           this
           election
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           after
           the
           Papisticall
           manner
           by
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           a
           superficiall
           manner
           ,
           or
           
             pro
             forma
          
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacon
          
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Chaunlour
           ,
           
           sayd
           ,
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapter
           do
           intimate
           their
           feigned
           processe
           of
           election
           to
           the
           King
           :
           againe
           ,
           praying
           the
           King
           to
           yeeld
           his
           Royall
           assent
           to
           the
           Lord
           elected
           .
           The
           King
           directeth
           his
           letter
           patents
           for
           warant
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           whom
           hee
           shall
           appoynt
           ,
           to
           confirme
           and
           consecrate
           my
           Lord
           elect
           .
           The
           consecration
           being
           finished
           ,
           and
           the
           bishop
           having
           done
           homage
           ,
           and
           sworne
           fealtie
           ,
           the
           Kings
           writ
           is
           directed
           out
           of
           the
           Chancerie
           to
           the
           Escheator
           ,
           to
           restore
           to
           him
           the
           temporalities
           of
           the
           Bishopricke
           .
           And
           the
           Bishop
           may
           procure
           another
           writ
           out
           of
           the
           Chauncerie
           ,
           directed
           to
           his
           tenants
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           take
           him
           for
           their
           Lord.
           This
           order
           of
           proceeding
           is
           thus
           described
           by
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           Assertion
           for
           true
           Church
           
           policie
           .
           Here
           are
           many
           imaginarie
           formes
           ,
           and
           mockage
           ,
           rather
           then
           sound
           dealing
           .
           The
           libertie
           of
           election
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           if
           Diocesan
           bishops
           were
           true
           Pastors
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           deluded
           with
           a
           May-game
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           for
           his
           consecration
           ,
           howbeit
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           teach
           us
           two
           distinct
           forms
           of
           ordination
           ,
           one
           called
           ▪
           consecration
           proper
           to
           a
           Lord
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           the
           generall
           name
           of
           ordination
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           a
           minister
           ,
           yet
           wee
           will
           let
           you
           see
           the
           Rites
           of
           their
           consecration
           ,
           how
           all
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Popes
           Pontificall
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           by
           conferring
           the
           book
           of
           Orders
           with
           the
           said
           Pontificall
           .
           A
           table
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           Masse-book
           ,
           and
           the
           pontifical
           :
           so
           is
           here
           a
           table
           furnished
           with
           the
           service
           book
           ,
           and
           the
           book
           of
           orders
           .
           There
           two
           bishops
           are
           present
           to
           assist
           the
           Consecrator
           ,
           
           ordained
           to
           have
           on
           the
           Rochet
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Ro●che●
           ,
           a
           surpl●ce
           .
           Here
           
             all
             the
             Bishops
             that
             be
             present
             at
             the
             consicration
             of
             Bish●ps
             ,
             should
             wear●
             coapes
             and
             surplices
             ,
             having
             pastorall
             staves
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             They
             retaine
             the
             surplice
             ,
             seldome
             the
             coape
             ,
             but
             they
             never
             use
             their
             pastorall
             staves
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           petition
           to
           the
           Queen
           And
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           staffe
           to
           beat
           out
           a
           painfull
           minister
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           he
           take
           not
           on
           a
           surplice
           .
           But
           in
           the
           abridgement
           of
           the
           ministers
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             former
             edition
          
           (
           of
           the
           book
           of
           ordination
           )
           
             which
             seemes
             by
             the
          
           36.
           
           
             article
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             wee
             are
             required
             to
             subscribe
             unto
             ,
             and
             which
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Bishops
             doe
             still
             use
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             coape
             ,
             albe
             ,
             surplice
             ,
             tuni●le
             ,
             and
             pistorall
             staffe
             ,
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             used
             in
             ordination
             and
             consecration
             .
          
           There
           the
           elected
           is
           presented
           by
           two
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           the
           consecrator
           ,
           who
           is
           sitting
           ,
           and
           the
           elder
           of
           the
           two
           Bishops
           sayth
           ,
           Most
           reverend
           father
           in
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           here
           he
           is
           presented
           by
           two
           bishops
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           bishop
           having
           commission
           ,
           to
           whom
           one
           of
           them
           sayth
           
             Most
             reverend
             father
             in
             God
             ,
             we
             present
             unto
             you
             this
             godly
             and
             learned
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             consecrate
             bishop
             .
          
           There
           none
           is
           consecrate
           till
           the
           commission
           be
           shewed
           :
           here
           likewise
           the
           Archbishop
           is
           carefull
           to
           have
           the
           Kings
           mandate
           anent
           his
           consecration
           ,
           to
           be
           produced
           and
           read
           .
           There
           the
           elected
           taketh
           an
           oath
           upon
           his
           knees
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           :
           so
           here
           they
           must
           take
           one
           oath
           concerning
           the
           supremacie
           ,
           another
           of
           canonicall
           obedience
           to
           the
           Archbish.
           There
           the
           Archbi
           .
           demandeth
           some
           questions
           ,
           so
           also
           here
           .
           There
           is
           sayd
           ,
           or
           song
           ,
           
             Veni
             Creat●r
             ;
             so
             here
          
           .
           There
           the
           
           Archbishop
           together
           with
           the
           Bishops
           then
           present
           ,
           laying
           on
           their
           hands
           ,
           say
           ,
           Receive
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           so
           here
           also
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           one
           could
           give
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           receive
           the
           holy
           spirit
           from
           his
           finger
           ends
           .
           By
           the
           book
           of
           ordaining
           Prists
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           should
           lay
           the
           Bible
           upon
           the
           bishops
           neck
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           pastorall
           staffe
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           sayth
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           petition
           to
           the
           Queenes
           Majestie
           ,
           but
           they
           put
           the
           Bible
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           
           and
           observe
           not
           the
           former
           direction
           ,
           or
           else
           follow
           a
           later
           booke
           of
           ordinations
           .
           After
           these
           things
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           consecrator
           and
           his
           assistants
           communicate
           with
           the
           new
           consecrated
           bishop
           ,
           so
           here
           also
           .
           The
           Gospels
           ,
           the
           Collects
           ,
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           the
           Letanie
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           used
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           borrowed
           from
           the
           same
           Pontificall
           ,
           and
           the
           Letanie
           interrupted
           here
           also
           as
           there
           .
           There
           the
           consecrator
           sayth
           nothing
           more
           ordes●e
           ,
           then
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           booke
           ,
           either
           when
           he
           prayeth
           ,
           or
           demandeth
           ,
           or
           consecrateth
           ;
           so
           here
           .
           There
           the
           consecrator
           putteth
           gloves
           on
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           consecrated
           .
           Here
           the
           consecrated
           Bishop
           dealeth
           gloves
           ,
           as
           I
           heare
           ,
           to
           his
           friends
           :
           for
           why
           ,
           now
           he
           is
           maried
           ,
           and
           the
           mariage
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           begun
           by
           the
           election
           ,
           is
           consummate
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           by
           consecration
           .
           Should
           not
           then
           the
           bridegroome
           deale
           gloves
           among
           his
           friends
           ?
           That
           day
           that
           our
           Bishops
           were
           first
           consecrated
           at
           London
           ,
           their
           bride
           at
           home
           understood
           nothing
           of
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           In
           respect
           of
           his
           function
           ,
           either
           in
           things
           concerning
           Episcopall
           order
           ,
           or
           concerning
           iurisdiction
           .
           Concerning
           Episcopall
           order
           ,
           
           as
           1.
           to
           ordaine
           Deacons
           and
           Ministers
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           ordinations
           ,
           2.
           to
           dedicate
           Churches
           and
           buriall
           places
           ,
           3.
           to
           confirme
           children
           .
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           order
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           power
           and
           authority
           which
           is
           given
           to
           men
           sanctified
           and
           set
           apart
           from
           others
           ,
           to
           performe
           such
           acts
           as
           belong
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           pastorall
           function
           ,
           it
           acknowledged
           by
           D.
           Field
           ,
           
           as
           also
           by
           the
           sounder
           sort
           of
           the
           Romanists
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           equall
           &
           the
           same
           in
           all
           pastors
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           greater
           power
           of
           order
           in
           the
           Bishops
           then
           Presbyters
           .
           If
           the
           power
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           authoritie
           to
           intermedle
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           Gods
           service
           ,
           be
           equall
           and
           the
           same
           in
           all
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           abridge
           this
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           limitate
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ?
           To
           reserve
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           alone
           may
           give
           orders
           ,
           or
           if
           other
           ministers
           joyne
           either
           casually
           or
           by
           Canon
           ,
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           for
           consecration
           ,
           but
           for
           consent
           and
           approbation
           onely
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           whole
           Presbyterie
           cannot
           ordaine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sanctifie
           ,
           dedicate
           or
           set
           apart
           any
           person
           to
           the
           ministery
           ,
           unlesse
           there
           be
           a
           Bishop
           present
           to
           utter
           the
           words
           of
           consecration
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           absurd
           ,
           because
           it
           imports
           that
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           on
           them
           a
           facultie
           which
           they
           cannot
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           but
           also
           dangerous
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           experience
           of
           the
           last
           age
           hath
           manifested
           .
           For
           then
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           who
           received
           not
           imposition
           of
           hands
           by
           bishops
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           lawfull
           Ministers
           .
        
         
         
           Their
           shift
           of
           the
           case
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           is
           no
           shift
           at
           all
           .
           For
           if
           they
           have
           that
           power
           by
           divine
           right
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           the
           other
           may
           in
           no
           case
           usurpe
           it
           .
           Further
           ,
           seeing
           nature
           giveth
           not
           faculties
           in
           vaine
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           gaue
           a
           power
           or
           facultie
           to
           be
           idle
           .
           The
           gifts
           and
           faculties
           he
           gaue
           ,
           hee
           gave
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           imployed
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           time
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           but
           at
           all
           convenient
           times
           and
           occasions
           offered
           .
           Where
           do
           they
           finde
           in
           all
           scripture
           this
           exception
           of
           the
           case
           of
           necessitie
           .
           Where
           the
           law
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           distinguish
           ought
           man
           to
           distinguish
           ?
           The
           prayer
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           divine
           bishop
           ,
           a
           minister
           appoynted
           by
           the
           presbyterie
           to
           moderate
           the
           action
           ,
           is
           it
           of
           lesse
           efficacie
           then
           the
           prayer
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           either
           of
           an
           human
           or
           Satanicall
           Bishop
           .
           As
           for
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           rite
           onely
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           essentiall
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           to
           ordaine
           ministers
           belongeth
           to
           the
           power
           of
           order
           ,
           as
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           minister
           the
           sacraments
           doth
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           power
           is
           common
           to
           all
           pastors
           ,
           the
           validity
           or
           invaliditie
           of
           ordination
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           depend
           upon
           a
           bishop
           ,
           set
           up
           by
           mans
           appointment
           and
           invention
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           but
           an
           invention
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           clear
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           reservation
           &
           restraint
           came
           in
           but
           by
           corrupt
           canons
           .
           In
           the
           councell
           of
           Ancyra
           a
           canon
           was
           made
           ,
           to
           forbid
           the
           presbyters
           of
           the
           Citie
           to
           ordaine
           presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           without
           the
           bishops
           permission
           ,
           wherby
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           before
           that
           Canon
           was
           made
           ,
           they
           had
           ordained
           some
           without
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           either
           presence
           or
           permission
           :
           and
           yet
           their
           ordinations
           were
           not
           made
           voyd
           :
           and
           that
           after
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           they
           
           yea
           it
           is
           confessed
           that
           this
           is
           reserved
           unto
           them
           ,
           
           
             potius
             ad
             honorem
             sacerdetij
             ,
             quam
             ob
             legis
             necessitatem
             ,
          
           rather
           for
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Priesthood
           ,
           then
           the
           necessitie
           of
           any
           law
           ,
           
             at
             Hierome
          
           sayth
           .
           
           Beda
           sayth
           in
           plainer
           tearmes
           ,
           that
           for
           pride
           aud
           arrogancie
           this
           as
           many
           other
           things
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           Priests
           ,
           but
           reserved
           to
           Bishops
           .
           That
           which
           the
           Iesuite
           Swarez
           sayth
           ,
           
           concerning
           confirmation
           ,
           
             Si
             prestyteri
             ex
             visuae
             ordinationis
             haberent
             sufficientem
             potestatem
             ordinis
             ad
             hoc
             sacramentum
             ministrandum
             ,
             sine
             causa
             in
             universum
             prohiberentur
             illud
             conferre
             ,
          
           may
           be
           applied
           to
           that
           which
           I
           affirmed
           of
           ordination
           ,
           that
           God
           gave
           not
           faculties
           and
           powers
           to
           be
           idle
           .
           I
           have
           as
           yet
           onely
           supposed
           this
           their
           confirmation
           to
           be
           lawfull
           .
           But
           let
           us
           now
           see
           what
           it
           is
           .
           The
           bishop
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           he
           shall
           appoynt
           ,
           apposeth
           the
           children
           in
           some
           questions
           of
           a
           short
           catechisme
           ;
           for
           hee
           taketh
           not
           the
           paines
           to
           doe
           it
           alwayes
           by
           himselfe
           .
           Then
           are
           they
           brought
           to
           the
           bishop
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           minister
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           godfather
           and
           a
           godmother
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           have
           a
           godfather
           and
           godmother
           at
           confirmation
           ,
           as
           at
           baptisme
           .
           The
           Curate
           of
           the
           parish
           needeth
           not
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           may
           send
           the
           childrens
           names
           in
           writing
           .
           In
           the
           first
           prayer
           the
           bishop
           prayeth
           for
           the
           7.
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           they
           receiue
           in
           confirmation
           .
           Then
           the
           bishop
           wil
           not
           lift
           up
           his
           hands
           and
           blesse
           them
           in
           common
           ,
           as
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           old
           law
           did
           ,
           when
           they
           blessed
           a
           multitude
           ,
           or
           great
           number
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           brought
           to
           him
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           lay
           his
           hand
           on
           every
           childe
           severally
           .
           For
           there
           is
           some
           efficacie
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           that
           signe
           .
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           one
           of
           the
           externall
           
           meanes
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           given
           ?
           And
           howbeit
           that
           prayer
           have
           the
           chief
           force
           ,
           yet
           imposition
           of
           hands
           hath
           some
           also
           .
           In
           baptisme
           we
           receive
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           but
           the
           principall
           grace
           we
           receiue
           in
           confirmation
           ,
           is
           say
           they
           ,
           strength
           and
           defence
           against
           all
           tentations
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           assaults
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Papists
           and
           they
           make
           the
           like
           destinction
           betwixt
           baptisme
           and
           confirmation
           .
           The
           Papists
           say
           ,
           the
           comforter
           promised
           by
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           was
           bestowed
           in
           the
           sacrament
           of
           confirmation
           .
           The
           same
           prayer
           for
           the
           comforter
           use
           they
           .
           The
           grace
           which
           is
           begun
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           they
           say
           is
           per●ected
           in
           confirmation
           ,
           as
           the
           Papist
           sayth
           :
           as
           if
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           baptized
           ,
           we
           were
           but
           halfe
           Christians
           .
           In
           the
           prayer
           after
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           bishops
           hands
           ,
           is
           a
           signe
           ,
           whereby
           the
           childe
           is
           certified
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           gracious
           goodnesse
           toward
           them
           ,
           a
           child
           of
           seven
           or
           eight
           yeares
           of
           age
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           a
           certifying
           signe
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           seale
           of
           grace
           ;
           as
           the
           other
           sacraments
           are
           .
           All
           that
           I
           have
           sayd
           ▪
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Hooker
             ,
             Hackwell
          
           ,
           and
           their
           service
           book
           .
           None
           must
           receive
           the
           communion
           till
           he
           be
           thus
           bishoped
           ,
           and
           yet
           divers
           bishops
           do
           not
           use
           it
           .
           Then
           by
           order
           of
           law
           ,
           these
           who
           are
           bishoped
           ,
           may
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           communion
           .
        
         
           In
           hallowing
           of
           Churches
           the
           Papists
           use
           crosses
           ,
           taper
           light
           burning
           of
           lamps
           ,
           oyle
           ,
           ashes
           ,
           and
           many
           ridiculous
           ceremonies
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           their
           dedication
           is
           more
           simple
           ,
           then
           the
           Popish
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           superstitious
           .
           For
           to
           dedicate
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           dote
           and
           mortifie
           to
           such
           a
           use
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           congregation
           to
           covein
           in
           ,
           it
           is
           already
           done
           by
           the
           founders
           ,
           who
           were
           owners
           of
           the
           
           ground
           ,
           and
           builders
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           is
           onely
           civill
           to
           defend
           the
           people
           convened
           from
           winde
           and
           weather
           ,
           or
           other
           incommodities
           which
           might
           impede
           them
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           A
           second
           dedication
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           hallowing
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           it
           is
           set
           apart
           before
           it
           can
           be
           employed
           to
           divine
           service
           ,
           as
           if
           divine
           service
           were
           prophaned
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           hallowed
           ,
           is
           meere
           superstition
           .
           Our
           Churches
           are
           not
           like
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           had
           a
           legall
           kinde
           of
           holines
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           type
           and
           figure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           Iewish
           Synagogues
           .
           There
           is
           no
           more
           holinesse
           in
           our
           Churches
           which
           containe
           the
           congregation
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           glebe
           land
           ,
           which
           is
           dedicate
           and
           set
           a
           part
           to
           maintaine
           the
           minister
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           be
           kept
           cleane
           and
           comely
           for
           the
           people
           which
           is
           to
           convene
           in
           it
           .
           When
           the
           congregation
           is
           there
           at
           divine
           service
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           accidental
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           performed
           on
           a
           hillock
           ,
           then
           God
           indeed
           is
           present
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           hallowing
           of
           churches
           ,
           hath
           proceeded
           superstitious
           customes
           and
           canons
           of
           immunitie
           of
           churches
           .
           I
           heare
           they
           may
           not
           carry
           a
           vessell
           through
           one
           of
           their
           cathedrall
           Churches
           ,
           or
           a
           bagge
           under
           their
           arms
           without
           reproofe
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           great
           Domes
           were
           like
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Mark.
           11.
           16.
           
           The
           like
           may
           be
           sayd
           of
           Churchyards
           ,
           or
           other
           burying
           places
           :
           for
           all
           burial
           places
           are
           of
           a
           like
           nature
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           neere
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           removed
           fare
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Their
           jurisdiction
           is
           either
           delegate
           of
           ordinarie
           .
           Iurisdiction
           delegate
           sometime
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           not
           as
           he
           is
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           
           is
           a
           citizen
           or
           subject
           ,
           as
           1.
           if
           he
           be
           appointed
           a
           justice
           of
           peace
           ,
           2.
           if
           he
           be
           upon
           the
           kings
           secret
           counsell
           .
           3.
           if
           he
           be
           sent
           Embassadour
           to
           any
           forraine
           Prince
           ,
           4.
           if
           he
           have
           any
           other
           civil
           office
           of
           countenance
           committed
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Besides
           that
           some
           of
           them
           are
           Iustices
           of
           Peace
           and
           Quorum
           ,
           some
           Councellours
           ,
           some
           at
           sometimes
           Embassadours
           to
           forrain
           Princes
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           Deputies
           under
           the
           Presidents
           of
           Wales
           ,
           as
           Whitgift
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Canterburie
           :
           some
           of
           them
           sit
           in
           the
           Starre
           chamber
           with
           the
           Chauncellour
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           Lords
           and
           Barons
           upon
           notable
           riots
           ,
           counterfeiting
           of
           letters
           ,
           taking
           away
           of
           maids
           within
           age
           against
           their
           parents
           and
           Gardians
           will
           ,
           &c.
           where
           the
           most
           usuall
           punishment
           is
           imprisonment
           ,
           the
           p●llory
           ,
           or
           a
           fine
           .
           They
           sit
           also
           in
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           pretending
           themselves
           to
           be
           the●
           estate
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           body
           and
           state
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           were
           not
           an
           entire
           and
           compleat
           body
           and
           state
           ,
           without
           the
           body
           and
           state
           of
           the
           Prelacie
           ,
           nor
           lawes
           could
           not
           be
           made
           without
           their
           consent
           .
           But
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           their
           pretence
           is
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           Assertion
           of
           Christian
           Church
           Policie
           ,
           who
           doth
           prove
           that
           lawes
           have
           been
           made
           without
           their
           consent
           ,
           yea
           and
           without
           their
           presence
           ,
           even
           since
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           admtited
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           .
           Their
           priviledge
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Starre-chamber
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Lords
           of
           the
           Parliament
           house
           ▪
           
           some
           doe
           thinke
           was
           granted
           by
           King
           
             Henry
             2.
             
             Camd
             ●
          
           thinketh
           that
           this
           honor
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           by
           William
           
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Baronies
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           in
           knight
           service
           ,
           that
           they
           sit
           there
           .
           It
           is
           no
           fundamentall
           law
           then
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           doth
           it
           agree
           with
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           voyce
           ,
           and
           decide
           in
           criminal
           &
           civil
           matters
           in
           whatsoever
           secular
           court
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           doubt
           to
           be
           resolved
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           have
           ever
           had
           a
           convocation
           of
           the
           Clergie
           in
           time
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           advised
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           .
           Are
           the
           Prelates
           for
           their
           riding
           in
           pompe
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           sitting
           in
           their
           ●obes
           ,
           more
           able
           to
           give
           advice
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           assembled
           in
           a
           lower
           house
           ?
           Or
           can
           they
           be
           more
           rice
           in
           their
           judgement
           sitting
           apart
           from
           them
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           give
           advice
           unlesse
           they
           also
           vote
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           matters
           no
           way
           pertinent
           to
           their
           calling
           ?
           Or
           is
           the
           Church
           respected
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           place
           but
           as
           Barons
           ?
           Or
           shall
           they
           vote
           in
           the
           name
           of
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           having
           commission
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           who
           have
           place
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           birth
           .
           In
           the
           higher
           house
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolles
           ,
           and
           the
           Secretarie
           of
           estate
           sit
           in
           the
           midst
           thereof
           ▪
           upon
           wooll-sackes
           .
           
             But
             these
             that
             sit
             on
             the
             wooll-sacks
             have
             no
             voyce
             in
             the
             house
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             onely
             sit
             there
             to
             answer
             of
             their
             knowledge
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             asked
             ,
             if
             any
             doubt
             arise
             among
             the
             Lords
             ,
             sayth
             Sir
             Tho.
             Smith
          
           in
           his
           common-wealth
           .
           This
           place
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           better
           becommeth
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           sit
           high
           ,
           each
           in
           his
           ranke
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           Dukes
           and
           Barons
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           only
           of
           their
           knowledge
           in
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           required
           ,
           for
           any
           matter
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           sayd
           ,
           may
           be
           better
           done
           in
           the
           convocation
           house
           .
           
           In
           time
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           the
           Spirituall
           Lords
           might
           not
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           whensoever
           any
           statute
           was
           to
           be
           made
           touching
           felonie
           ,
           or
           treason
           ,
           or
           the
           losse
           of
           any
           member
           ,
           or
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           .
           If
           they
           might
           haue
           been
           spared
           then
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           be
           as
           well
           spared
           in
           matters
           of
           possessions
           and
           unheritances
           .
           Our
           Prelats
           entred
           in
           parliament
           notwithstanding
           the
           cautions
           and
           conditions
           condiscended
           upon
           were
           never
           insert
           in
           the
           act
           of
           their
           admission
           ,
           upon
           which
           condition
           onely
           ▪
           the
           generall
           assembly
           after
           great
           opposition
           made
           to
           the
           Churches
           vote
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           induced
           for
           the
           most
           to
           consent
           .
           To
           bee
           Lords
           in
           Parliament
           and
           Councell
           to
           governe
           countries
           ,
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Starre-chamber
           ,
           to
           bee
           Iustices
           of
           peace
           and
           Quorum
           ,
           to
           goe
           in
           Embassage
           to
           forraine
           princes
           ,
           and
           to
           exerce
           other
           civill
           functions
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           sayd
           ,
           is
           to
           exerce
           offices
           incompatible
           with
           their
           spirituall
           calling
           ,
           to
           beare
           rule
           and
           dominion
           among
           the
           nations
           ,
           to
           intangle
           themselves
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           neglect
           that
           spirituall
           calling
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           sanctified
           and
           set
           apart
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           citizens
           and
           subjects
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
           It
           was
           said
           of
           old
           that
           the
           Psalter
           should
           never
           bee
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           They
           take
           the
           charge
           of
           a
           great
           Diocie
           ,
           more
           then
           they
           are
           able
           to
           compasse
           within
           the
           fadome
           of
           their
           armes
           ,
           and
           yet
           turne
           it
           over
           to
           their
           Vicars
           ,
           officialls
           ,
           Chauncellours
           ,
           Archdeacons
           Commissaries
           ,
           and
           take
           upon
           them
           offices
           which
           they
           confesse
           are
           not
           Episcopall
           ,
           but
           delegate
           onely
           by
           the
           Prince
           .
           O
           what
           a
           confusion
           hath
           the
           pride
           and
           ambition
           of
           Clergie-men
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           God!
           
        
         
         
           In
           jurisdiction
           by
           ordinarie
           law
           attributed
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           Diocie
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           either
           the
           sinewes
           of
           exercising
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           jurisdiction
           it selfe
           .
           The
           sinewes
           of
           exercising
           their
           jurisdiction
           ,
           are
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           which
           may
           either
           be
           infl●cted
           upon
           laymen
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           or
           peculiarly
           upon
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           onely
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           sort
           are
           1.
           interdiction
           of
           divine
           service
           ,
           2.
           admonition
           ,
           3.
           suspension
           ,
           ei●her
           from
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           from
           partaking
           of
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           4.
           excommunication
           ,
           5.
           the
           great
           curse
           Anathema
           against
           a
           pertinacious
           heretick
           .
           Of
           the
           second
           sort
           are
           1.
           sequestration
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           a
           church
           ,
           2.
           suspension
           either
           from
           office
           ,
           or
           office
           and
           benefice
           ,
           3.
           deprivation
           ,
           4.
           deposition
           ,
           &
           that
           is
           either
           verbal
           by
           sentence
           ,
           or
           reall
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           degradation
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           censures
           ,
           one
           ,
           to
           wit
           excommunication
           ,
           is
           inflicted
           for
           contumacie
           ,
           either
           for
           not
           comp●iring
           in
           judgement
           ,
           or
           not
           obeying
           the
           mandates
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           rest
           are
           inflicted
           as
           well
           for
           contumacie
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           actuall
           offences
           .
        
         
           By
           interdiction
           ,
           sayth
           Mucket
           ,
           
           a
           communaltie
           for
           some
           publick
           offence
           ,
           is
           deprived
           of
           divine
           service
           ,
           buriall
           ,
           administration
           ,
           and
           receiving
           of
           the
           sacraments
           .
           Interdiction
           of
           a
           certaine
           place
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           citie
           or
           whole
           countrey
           ,
           for
           some
           publicke
           and
           common
           offences
           committed
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           superiour
           Magistrates
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           they
           adhere
           ,
           whereby
           Churches
           are
           closed
           ,
           divine
           service
           is
           substracted
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Bishop
           of
           S●alato
           sa●th
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           impious
           invention
           ,
           not
           known
           nor
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           a
           thousand
           yeare
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           bred
           in
           Pope
           Hildebrands
           brain
           :
           and
           concludeth
           after
           some
           reasoning
           ,
           
             ●on
             ergo
             legitima
             est
          
           ,
           
           
             sed
             spuria
             haec
             cens●va
             ac
             〈◊〉
             abominanda
             ,
             quam
             Ecclesia
             pro
             sua
             〈◊〉
             ignosit
             .
          
        
         
           Excommunication
           is
           distinguished
           by
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           in
           the
           lesser
           or
           greater
           excommunication
           .
           
             The
             lesser
          
           ,
           
           sayth
           Mucket
           ,
           
             is
             suspension
             from
             intrance
             into
             the
             Chur●h
             ,
             or
             onely
             from
             partaking
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             which
             Cyprian
             calleth
             Abstentio
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             inflicted
             for
             contumaci●
             ,
             and
             other
             offences
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             for
             contumacie
             ,
             in
             not
             compeiring
             in
             E●●lesiasticall
             Courts
             ,
             or
             not
             obeying
             their
             ordonances
             .
          
           D.
           Field
           saith
           ,
           that
           lesser
           excommunication
           excludeth
           onely
           from
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           
             which
             when
             it
             is
             pronounced
             against
             them
             that
             stubbornly
             stand
             out
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             will
             not
             yeeld
             themselves
             to
             the
             Churches
             direction
             or
             disposition
             ,
             is
             properly
             named
             excommunication
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             pronounced
             against
             then
             that
             yeeld
             when
             they
             have
             offended
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             blessed
             remedies
             of
             the
             evils
             they
             have
             committed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             named
             excommunication
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           This
           suspension
           from
           entrance
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           against
           all
           reason
           :
           for
           even
           persons
           excommunicate
           should
           not
           be
           debarred
           from
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           :
           for
           the
           word
           is
           the
           meane
           and
           powerfull
           instrument
           whereby
           offenders
           are
           recalled
           .
           The
           greater
           excommunication
           ,
           sayth
           Mucket
           ,
           is
           ,
           whereby
           the
           offender
           is
           not
           onely
           debarred
           from
           receiving
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           or
           entrie
           in
           the
           Ch.
           but
           also
           from
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           faithful
           .
           
           Doctor
           Field
           describeth
           it
           thus
           :
           
             The
             greater
             putteth
             the
             excommunicate
             from
             the
             Lords
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             depriveth
             them
             of
             that
             comfort
             and
             strength
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             from
             it
             they
             might
             receive
             ,
             it
             denieth
             unto
             them
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             Churches
             publick
             prayers
             ,
             and
             so
             leaveth
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             forlorn
             ;
             and
             miserable
             wretches
             ,
             without
             that
             assistance
             ,
             presen●●
             and
             protection
             which
             from
             God
             she
             obtaineth
             for
             her
             obedient
             children
             .
          
           The
           tearmes
           being
           thus
           unfolded
           ,
           we
           haue
           to
           consider
           in
           the
           use
           of
           this
           censure
           ,
           these
           special
           poynts
           ;
           First
           ,
           the
           lawes
           made
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           excommunication
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           .
           For
           in
           time
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           sorts
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           one
           inflicted
           by
           the
           law
           or
           Canon
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           committing
           the
           offence
           and
           fact
           inhibited
           by
           the
           law
           ;
           was
           made
           subject
           to
           excommunication
           ,
           without
           the
           ministerie
           and
           proceeding
           of
           a
           judge
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           also
           
             excommunicatio
             latae
             sententiae
          
           .
           The
           sentence
           was
           not
           left
           to
           the
           judge
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           but
           was
           esteemed
           pronounced
           in
           the
           very
           law
           it selfe
           .
           The
           other
           excommunication
           is
           inflicted
           by
           a
           judge
           after
           citation
           and
           cononicall
           forewarning
           ,
           wherin
           the
           sentence
           condemnatorie
           is
           pronounced
           by
           the
           judge
           .
           The
           former
           leaveth
           nothing
           to
           the
           judge
           ,
           but
           the
           sentence
           declaratorie
           ,
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           seeing
           he
           is
           gultie
           of
           such
           a
           crime
           ,
           hee
           is
           already
           excommunicated
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Spalato
           ,
           howbeit
           their
           great
           friend
           otherwise
           ,
           condemneth
           this
           kinde
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           as
           absurd
           ,
           
           and
           perceiveth
           in
           it
           ,
           
             magnum
             Papatus
             arcanū
             latere
             ,
             cui
             et
             rudes
             imperiti
             Canonistae
             seu
             potius
             Decretistae
             spiritum
             &
             robur
             addere
             sunt
             conanati
             .
          
           For
           ,
           sayth
           hee
           ,
           
             Excommunicare
             etenim
             est
             actu
             aliquem
             ligare
             ,
             non
             potentia
             .
             Non
             enim
             ligatur
             ,
             
             qui
             potest
             ,
             aut
             debet
             ligari
             ,
             sed
             qui
             reipsa
             ligatur
             .
          
           How
           can
           a
           man
           as
           yet
           invisible
           ,
           indemonstrable
           ,
           unknowne
           to
           him
           that
           bindeth
           ,
           be
           bound
           ?
           This
           bond
           cannot
           bind
           without
           a
           binder
           ,
           and
           the
           presence
           or
           knowledge
           of
           him
           that
           is
           bound
           .
           When
           such
           a
           Canon
           was
           made
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           binder
           ,
           and
           a
           bond
           ,
           but
           none
           present
           ,
           or
           known
           to
           bee
           bound
           .
           When
           the
           offence
           is
           committed
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           to
           be
           bound
           ;
           but
           where
           is
           the
           binder
           ?
           And
           yet
           in
           their
           latest
           Canons
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           the
           Kings
           entry
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           excōmunication
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           to
           be
           the
           sanction
           of
           many
           of
           their
           Canons
           :
           excōmunicating
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           all
           such
           as
           shall
           affirme
           the
           forme
           of
           their
           Church
           service
           to
           be
           corrupt
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           the
           rites
           or
           ceremonies
           established
           by
           law
           to
           bee
           wicked
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           or
           superstitious
           the
           government
           of
           their
           Church
           by
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Deanes
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           Antichristian
           ,
           or
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           forme
           and
           maner
           of
           making
           ,
           or
           consecrating
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           is
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           better
           sort
           both
           of
           the
           ministerie
           and
           professours
           amongst
           them
           ,
           do
           stand
           excommunicate
           by
           this
           Popish
           guise
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           sole
           authoritie
           of
           bishops
           excommunicating
           by
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           or
           their
           Deputies
           ,
           Officials
           ,
           Chancellours
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           the
           ministers
           and
           professors
           in
           whatsoever
           Church
           of
           their
           large
           Diocie
           .
           When
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             Math.
          
           18.
           was
           this
           the
           meaning
           ,
           Tell
           my
           Lord
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           Chauncellour
           ,
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           or
           his
           officiall
           .
           Can
           this
           collective
           name
           Church
           by
           any
           shift
           be
           drawne
           to
           signifie
           one
           particular
           
           person
           ,
           Canterburies
           grace
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           Pope
           himselfe
           ?
           Is
           the
           Pope
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Bishop
           the
           diocesan
           Church
           ,
           or
           his
           Chauncellour
           ?
           Christ
           maketh
           a
           gra●ation
           from
           one
           to
           two
           ,
           at
           last
           to
           many
           .
           The
           Apostle
           reproveth
           the
           Corinthians
           because
           they
           had
           not
           already
           excommunicated
           the
           incestuous
           person
           .
           
             And
             do
             yee
             not
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             Within
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           5.
           12.
           
           In
           the
           second
           Epistle
           ,
           chap.
           2.
           v.
           10.
           hee
           declareth
           that
           they
           ha●
           power
           to
           forgive
           and
           reconcile
           the
           same
           incestuous
           person
           .
           And
           writing
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           hee
           willeth
           them
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           man
           who
           obeyed
           or
           harkned
           not
           to
           his
           Epistle
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           no
           companie
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           2.
           
           Thessal
           3.
           14.
           
           Now
           there
           was
           no
           Bishop
           at
           all
           either
           at
           Corinth
           or
           Thessalonica
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           will
           grant
           ,
           far●
           lesse
           an
           usurping
           Prelate
           ,
           drawing
           all
           the
           power
           to
           himselfe
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           weightiest
           judgements
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           bee
           permitted
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           one
           man.
           It
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           Bishop
           tha●
           hath
           this
           power
           alone
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           his
           Deputie
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Deane
           ,
           Prebendaries
           ,
           and
           Canons
           in
           welnigh
           all
           the
           cathedrall
           and
           collegiat
           churches
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           ,
           
           
             having
             certain
             Parochiall
             churches
             exempted
             from
             the
             Bishop
             within
             their
             exempt
             and
             peculiar
             jurisdidictions
             ,
             by
             meere
             Pastorall
             authoritie
             (
             for
             Episcopall
             authoritie
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             haue
             none
             )
             may
             exercise
             all
             manner
             of
             spirituall
             censures
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             wel
             by
             their
             substitutes
             ,
             as
             by
             themselves
             .
             Nay
             ,
             i●
             hich
             is
             more
             ,
             in
             Cheshire
             ,
             Lancashire
             ,
             Yorksire
             ,
             Richmondshire
             ,
             and
             other
             Northern
             parts
             ,
             there
             bee
             
             many
             Whole
             Deanries
             exempted
             from
             the
             Bishops
             jurisdiction
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Deanes
             and
             their
             substitutes
             ,
             have
             not
             onely
             the
             prohate
             of
             wills
             ,
             and
             granting
             of
             administrations
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             cognisance
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             crimes
             with
             power
             to
             use
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             ;
             yea
             this
             authority
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             Ecclesiatsticall
             censares
             ;
             have
             those
             Deanes
             either
             long
             since
             by
             some
             Papall
             priviledges
             obtained
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             long
             use
             prescribed
             ag●inst
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Whereby
             againe
             it
             is
             clearly
             convinced
             ,
             that
             Episcopall
             excommunication
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             humane
             tradition
             :
             for
             were
             it
             of
             divine
             right
             ,
             then
             could
             the
             same
             no
             more
             be
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             by
             papall
             immunitie
             be
             poss●ss●d
             ,
             then
             could
             these
             Deanes
             prescribe
             power
             ,
             or
             be
             infranchised
             to
             breach
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             to
             administer
             the
             ●acraments
             .
          
           Yee
           see
           ,
           Cathedrall
           Deanes
           ,
           Canons
           and
           Prebendaries
           in
           cathedrall
           and
           collegiat
           churches
           ,
           and
           some
           rurall
           Deanes
           ,
           may
           use
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           .
           But
           the
           Pasto●s
           of
           the
           Churches
           set
           over
           their
           flocks
           to
           govern
           &
           rule
           with
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           are
           deprived
           of
           the
           other
           half
           of
           their
           pastoral
           charge
           ,
           and
           the
           pastorall
           staffe
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sayed
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           th●m
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           excommunicate
           for
           trifles
           .
           The
           last
           petition
           which
           was
           made
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           the
           Kings
           entry
           ,
           reporteth
           ,
           
             thae
             th●y
             excomunicate
             for
             trifles
             ,
             and
             twelvepennie
             matters
             .
          
           If
           a
           man
           pay
           not
           the
           fees
           of
           their
           Courts
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           excommunicate
           .
           For
           the
           Chancellors
           &
           Officials
           ,
           the
           Registers
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           rable
           ,
           must
           not
           want
           their
           unreasonable
           dues
           .
        
         
           They
           doe
           not
           excommunicate
           in
           the
           congregation
           where
           the
           offender
           dwelleth
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Courts
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           writ
           in
           Latine
           ,
           proclaimed
           in
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Archbishops
           name
           ,
           
           as
           
           Barrow
           reporteth
           ,
           and
           so
           also
           is
           their
           absolution
           .
           The
           excommunication
           may
           perhaps
           he
           intimated
           a
           long
           tyme
           after
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           warned
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           excommunicate
           in
           their
           Court
           ,
           perhaps
           for
           a
           trifle
           .
           The
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           sayth
           ,
           
             that
             whereas
             the
             excommunicate
             were
             never
             received
             till
             they
             had
             publickly
             confessed
             their
             offence
             .
             Now
             for
             paying
             the
             fees
             of
             the
             Court
             they
             shall
             by
             M●
             Officiall
             or
             Chauncellour
             easily
             be
             absolved
             .
          
           5
           The
           manner
           is
           that
           
             if
             the
             apparitor
             cannot
             persanally
             cite
             the
             person
             to
             be
             summoned
             ,
             he
             useth
             leave
             word
             at
             his
             house
             .
             If
             he
             come
             not
             at
             the
             day
             ,
             he
             is
             forthwith
             excommunicate
             ,
          
           as
           the
           defender
           of
           th●
           last
           Petition
           ●oeth
           report
           .
           
           6.
           
           They
           transf●rre
           this
           power
           of
           excommunication
           to
           lay
           men
           .
           their
           Chauncellours
           and
           officialls
           ,
           whereof
           we
           shall
           intreate
           in
           the
           owne
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           curse
           Anathema
           ,
           some
           doe
           not
           distinguish
           from
           the
           great
           excommunication
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           some
           solemnities
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           uttered
           with
           some
           externall
           signes
           and
           ceremonies
           to
           strike
           a
           greater
           terrour
           .
           Others
           do
           distinguish
           it
           ,
           and
           Mucket
           defineth
           it
           to
           be
           that
           censure
           ,
           whereby
           a
           pernicious
           heretick
           as
           Gods
           publick
           enemie
           ,
           reiected
           ,
           cursed
           ,
           execrate
           ,
           is
           adjudged
           and
           given
           over
           unto
           eternall
           judgement
           and
           damnation
           .
           This
           is
           answerable
           to
           that
           anathema
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           Maranatha
           ,
           or
           the
           Talmudists
           schamatha
           .
           But
           such
           a
           censure
           cannot
           be
           inflicted
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           revealed
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           that
           the
           offender
           hath
           sinned
           against
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           .
           Besides
           the
           censures
           common
           to
           lay
           men
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           already
           mētioned
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           two
           reckoned
           
           by
           Mucket
           ,
           corporall
           pennance
           ,
           and
           deniall
           of
           buriall
           in
           sacred
           places
           .
           Corporall
           pennance
           is
           inflicted
           upon
           the
           outward
           man.
           For
           to
           the
           publick
           confession
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           bodily
           pennance
           adjoyned
           and
           enioyned
           the
           offender
           .
           As
           for
           example
           to
           stand
           upon
           a
           Lords
           day
           bareheaded
           ,
           and
           barefooted
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           a
           white
           sheet
           ,
           having
           a
           white
           wand
           in
           his
           hand
           at
           the
           porch
           of
           the
           Kirck
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           entreth
           into
           the
           Kirck
           to
           prostrate
           himself
           ,
           to
           kisse
           the
           ground
           ,
           
           and
           then
           to
           come
           to
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           church
           &
           crave
           forgivenes
           .
           This
           manner
           is
           descrived
           by
           Mack
           .
           Lindwood
           in
           his
           Provincial
           reckoneth
           for
           corporall
           pennances
           ,
           
           thrusting
           in
           a
           Monasterie
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           striping
           ,
           and
           the
           imprinting
           of
           a
           mark
           upon
           the
           person
           .
           Many
           moe
           ●ere
           the
           popish
           pennances
           ,
           which
           turned
           into
           satisfactions
           .
           For
           reme●d
           of
           corporall
           pennance
           ,
           the
           offendour
           may
           obteine
           a
           redemption
           for
           some
           peeee
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           called
           commutation
           of
           pennance
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           sheete
           pennance
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           purse
           pennance
           .
           If
           the
           corporall
           pennance
           be
           ordeined
           to
           a
           spirituall
           end
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           to
           afflict
           the
           body
           or
           outward
           man
           ,
           for
           humbling
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           exchāged
           in
           a
           pecuniarie
           mulct
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           such
           operation
           with
           it
           ,
           especially
           with
           the
           greater
           sort
           ?
           or
           did
           they
           ever
           read
           of
           the
           like
           but
           in
           the
           dark
           dayes
           of
           poperie
           ?
           Buriall
           they
           deny
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           strangled
           for
           felonie
           ,
           usurers
           ,
           and
           others
           excommunicated
           by
           their
           offi●ialls
           ,
           and
           Chancellours
           .
        
         
           The
           censures
           and
           punishments
           peculiar
           to
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           of
           one
           nature
           .
           For
           some
           arise
           upon
           their
           medling
           with
           causes
           civill
           ,
           howbeit
           abusiuely
           called
           ecclesiasticall
           ;
           as
           
           the
           sequestration
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           a
           benefice
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           for
           a
           time
           to
           the
           custodie
           of
           another
           ,
           for
           to
           defend
           some
           mans
           right
           ,
           or
           to
           chastice
           the
           cotumacie
           of
           the
           owner
           ,
           which
           sequestration
           if
           any
           man
           violate
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           incurre
           the
           greater
           excommunication
           by
           the
           old
           constitutions
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           sayth
           Muck●t
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           originall
           of
           it
           is
           but
           temporall
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           nothing
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           Consistories
           .
           Deprivation
           is
           the
           removing
           of
           a
           beneficed
           man
           from
           his
           benefice
           .
           A
           benefice
           is
           a
           mans
           freehold
           ,
           and
           therfore
           seing
           his
           livelihood
           consisteth
           it
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           it
           at
           the
           pleasure
           or
           judgement
           of
           one
           man.
           There
           is
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           deposition
           and
           degradation
           ,
           but
           that
           deposition
           is
           verball
           ,
           inflicted
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           judge
           :
           degradation
           is
           real
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           person
           is
           denuded
           ,
           or
           unclothed
           of
           the
           garments
           &
           ensigns
           of
           his
           order
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           relinquished
           to
           bee
           punished
           for
           heresie
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           great
           capitall
           crime
           .
           Vntill
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           are
           exemed
           from
           the
           stroke
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           ,
           after
           the
           old
           papistical
           manner
           :
           for
           to
           what
           use
           else
           serveth
           this
           degradation
           ?
           This
           censure
           of
           deposition
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           man
           alone
           .
           D.
           Field
           affirmeth
           ,
           howbeit
           otherwise
           one
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Bishop
           may
           doe
           nothing
           in
           matters
           of
           greatest
           moment
           ,
           and
           consequence
           ,
           without
           the
           advice
           and
           presence
           of
           presbyters
           ,
           and
           in
           especial
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           deprive
           ,
           depose
           ,
           or
           degrade
           by
           hims●lfe
           alone
           ,
           and
           proveth
           it
           out
           of
           the
           3.
           and
           4.
           
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           .
        
         
           That
           by
           the
           late
           Canons
           ,
           in
           pronouncing
           the
           sentence
           after
           the
           proces
           ended
           before
           the
           
           Chauncelour
           ,
           Commissarie
           ,
           Officiall
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           should
           have
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Chauncelour
           ,
           the
           Deane
           and
           some
           Prebendaries
           ,
           or
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           is
           no
           point
           of
           reformation
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           for
           these
           are
           onely
           their
           servants
           ,
           and
           followers
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           them
           as
           the
           shadow
           to
           the
           body
           It
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           Canon
           law
           ,
           that
           the
           consistorie
           of
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Chauncelour
           ,
           or
           principall
           official
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           &
           therefore
           a
           man
           may
           not
           appeale
           from
           the
           Officiall
           principall
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Archdeacon
           is
           called
           
             oculus
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Bishops
           eye
           .
           Further
           they
           observe
           the
           Canon
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           them
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           sanction
           added
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           censures
           &
           punishments
           which
           are
           the
           sinewes
           of
           their
           ordinarie
           jurisaiction
           ,
           by
           as
           they
           are
           〈◊〉
           commissioners
           ,
           or
           haue
           civill
           callings
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           
             they
             have
             their
             pr●sons
             ,
             as
             Clinke
             ,
             Gatchouses
             ,
             Colehouses
             ,
             towres
             ,
             and
             Castles
             ,
          
           both
           for
           laymen
           ,
           and
           eccl●siasticall
           persons
           .
        
         
           The
           jurisdiction
           it self
           ,
           is
           eyther
           voluntary
           or
           contentious
           .
        
         
           Voluntary
           jurisdiction
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           person
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           dealeth
           ,
           doth
           not
           stand
           against
           it
           .
           Contentious
           is
           ,
           when
           such
           causes
           are
           handled
           against
           which
           some
           partie
           standeth
           ,
           or
           else
           dealt
           with
           therby
           against
           his
           will.
           For
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           party
           defendant
           ,
           will
           not
           willingly
           compeir
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           he
           be
           compelled
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           presumed
           to
           come
           against
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           Voluntary
           jurisdiction
           is
           established
           ,
           eyther
           by
           statute
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Municipall
           lawe
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Municipal
           law
           ,
           &
           confirmed
           by
           the
           ecc●●siasticall
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           &
           confirmed
           
           by
           the
           Municipall
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           statute
           as
           1.
           to
           grant
           licence
           for
           a
           time
           to
           eate
           flesh
           upon
           forbidden
           dayes
           ,
           2.
           that
           any
           being
           approved
           ,
           ●ay
           exercise
           Ph●sicke
           ,
           or
           Chirurgetie
           ,
           or
           instruct
           children
           in
           that
           Diocie
           .
           3.
           to
           unite
           and
           consolida●e
           lesser
           Kirkes
           according
           to
           a
           statute
           made
           thereanent
           .
           4.
           to
           assist
           civill
           Iudges
           in
           executing
           certaine
           statutes
           ,
           which
           concerne
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           ,
           5.
           to
           collect
           tenthes
           and
           subsidies
           duc
           by
           Ecclesi●sticall
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           by
           taking
           a
           stresse
           ,
           or
           by
           Ecclasiasticall
           censures
           .
        
         
           The
           1.
           is
           superstitious
           ,
           the
           2.
           is
           impertinent
           ,
           except
           that
           part
           which
           concerneth
           Schoolemaisters
           ,
           but
           that
           should
           not
           be
           at
           his
           sole
           disposition
           .
           
           The
           petition
           to
           the
           Queen
           relateth
           ,
           that
           li●ences
           are
           granted
           to
           Scholmasters
           for
           money
           to
           teach
           .
           The
           3.
           likwise
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ordered
           at
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           may
           very
           wel
           be
           ordered
           without
           him
           .
           So
           may
           the
           4.
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           .
           The
           5.
           is
           not
           an
           office
           competent
           to
           his
           calling
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           maner
           of
           exacting
           to
           be
           allowed
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Municipall
           law
           ,
           as
           1.
           to
           certifie
           at
           the
           kings
           rescript
           ,
           the
           civill
           Iudges
           of
           Bastardie
           and
           unlawfull
           Births
           ,
           of
           lawfull
           and
           unlawful
           marriages
           .
           2.
           to
           require
           the
           kings
           rescript
           for
           burning
           a
           pertinacious
           heretick
           already
           condemned
           .
           3.
           to
           require
           the
           kings
           rescript
           for
           cōmitting
           to
           prison
           the
           person
           which
           persisteth
           with
           an
           obstinate
           mind
           excommunicate
           40.
           dayes
           .
        
         
         
           The
           1.
           may
           be
           done
           other
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           without
           them
           .
           The
           2.
           for
           the
           kind
           of
           punishment
           and
           forme
           of
           proceeding
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Maximinian
           law
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           K.
           Henry
           4.
           whereof
           the
           ●ath
           
             ex
             officio
          
           is
           the
           other
           part
           .
           The
           3.
           is
           used
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           If
           one
           be
           excommunicate
           for
           the
           smallest
           trifles
           in
           their
           Courts
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           supposed
           offence
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           none
           indeed
           .
           if
           hee
           stand
           wilfully
           40.
           dayes
           together
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           certified
           by
           the
           Bishop
           into
           the
           Chauncerie
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           is
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           prison
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           writ
           directed
           to
           the
           Sheriffe
           ,
           
           sayth
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           Apologie
           of
           certain
           proceedings
           in
           Courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           Neither
           is
           intimation
           at
           the
           common
           law
           required
           ,
           but
           these
           certificats
           mention
           onely
           in
           generalitie
           the
           parties
           coutumacie
           and
           disobedience
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           the
           writ
           
             de
             excommunicato
             capiendo
          
           ,
           is
           two-fold
           ,
           1.
           upon
           the
           certificate
           of
           the
           Bishop
           the
           party
           excommunicated
           is
           to
           be
           debarred
           action
           in
           all
           the
           Queenes
           Courts
           .
           2.
           the
           partie
           is
           to
           be
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           except
           he
           hath
           appealed
           to
           a
           superiour
           Ecclesiasticall
           judge
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           municipall
           law
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           as
           1.
           to
           cause
           the
           testaments
           of
           the
           deceased
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           and
           registrate
           ,
           2.
           to
           grant
           the
           administratiō
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           him
           who
           died
           intestate
           ,
           to
           the
           neerest
           kinsman
           .
           3.
           when
           no
           man
           will
           enter
           here
           ,
           to
           command
           to
           collect
           and
           keepe
           in
           custodie
           
             Bona
             caduca
          
           .
           4.
           to
           cause
           account
           
           
           
           
           
           to
           be
           rendred
           of
           the
           savd
           administration
           ,
           and
           to
           approve
           and
           reject
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           law
           shall
           require
           .
        
         
           All
           ●auses
           testamentarie
           ,
           and
           their
           appendicles
           are
           impertinent
           for
           Episcopal
           audience
           ,
           or
           any
           Eccl●siasticall
           o●sistorie
           .
           
             Bona
             caduca
          
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           lawes
           ,
           as
           when
           failing
           him
           to
           whom
           they
           belonged
           by
           law
           ,
           the
           goods
           fal
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           akorn
           which
           falleth
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           none
           to
           take
           it
           up
           ,
           is
           called
           
             Caduc●
             glans
          
           .
        
         
           By
           law
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           co●firmed
           by
           the
           Municipall
           ,
           as
           1.
           to
           conferre
           benefices
           ,
           or
           to
           institute
           into
           a
           benefice
           at
           the
           presentation
           of
           others
           .
           2.
           to
           command
           the
           persons
           institu●ed
           to
           be
           inducted
           .
           2.
           to
           command
           the
           fruits
           of
           vacant
           benefi●es
           ,
           to
           bee
           gathered
           and
           kep●
           in
           su●e
           custodie
           by
           some
           indifferent
           man
           ,
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           next
           successor
           .
           4.
           to
           assigne
           a
           competent
           portion
           to
           a
           vicar●
           5.
           
           To
           grant
           dimissorie
           or
           testimoniall
           letters
           .
           6.
           to
           visit
           every
           third
           yeare
           th●
           Diocie
           .
        
         
           O●
           institution
           ,
           collation
           induction
           ,
           we
           shall
           entreat
           in
           a
           fitter
           place
           .
           As
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           sequestration
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           vacant
           benefices
           ,
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           Assertion
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Church
           policie
           ,
           thus
           writeth
           .
           
             By
             the
             interest
             where
             by
             the
             Bishop
             challengeth
             to
             be
          
           custos
           Eccl.
           siarum
           ,
           
             there
             happen
             as
             bad
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ,
             then
             these
             ▪
             for
             there
             is
             no
             sooner
             a
             Church
             voyd
             ,
             but
             a
             post
             is
             sent
             in
             all
             haste
             with
             letters
             of
             sequestiction
             to
             sequester
             the
             fruits
             ,
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             next
             incumbent
             ;
             
             which
             next
             incumbent
             for
             the
             greater
             care
             taken
             to
             preserve
             the
             fruits
             to
             his
             use
             ,
             before
             hee
             can
             obteine
             to
             be
             put
             in
             reall
             possession
             ,
             must
             pay
          
           10.
           
             shillings
             ,
             or
             a
             marke
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             for
             these
             letters
             of
             sequestiation
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             more
             also
             for
             letters
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             of
             relaxation
             ,
             besides
             2
             pence
             3
             pence
             ,
             or
             4
             pence
             a
             mise
             for
             pottage
             Somner
             ▪
             ●
             And
             from
             hence
             ,
             as
             ●
             take
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Patron
             very
             much
             〈◊〉
             :
             For
             he
             being
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             25
             Edm.
             3.
             
             Lord
             and
             Avower
             of
             the
             Benefice
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             custodie
             ,
             and
             possession
             ,
             thereof
             during
             vacancie
             .
          
           The
           fourth
           should
           not
           be
           at
           the
           Bishops
           carving
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           what
           be
           modified
           to
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           hirelings
           or
           blind
           guides
           .
           As
           for
           the
           fift
           ,
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           good
           ordour
           ,
           that
           no
           Clergie
           man
           passing
           from
           one
           Diocesse
           to
           another
           ,
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           take
           on
           any
           cure
           without
           letters
           of
           commendation
           ,
           and
           a
           Testimoniall
           of
           their
           honest
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           qualification
           :
           but
           that
           this
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Bishops
           power
           is
           against
           reason
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           if
           many
           abuses
           and
           inconveniences
           arise
           upon
           their
           flight
           Passe-ports
           .
           Visitation
           is
           needfull
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           better
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           annuall
           :
           But
           that
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           should
           be
           sole
           Visitor
           ,
           is
           hurtfull
           .
           A
           number
           is
           more
           able
           to
           make
           a
           sharpe
           enquirie
           ,
           for
           moe
           eyes
           see
           better
           then
           one
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           so
           foone
           drawen
           away
           with
           corrupt
           partialitie
           .
        
         
           The
           chiefe
           part
           then
           of
           voluntarie
           jurisdiction
           ,
           is
           every
           three
           yeare
           to
           visit
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           and
           to
           enquire
           by
           the
           Church-wardens
           and
           Side-men
           ,
           of
           the
           excesses
           ,
           and
           defects
           ,
           
           either
           of
           the
           minister
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           wardens
           themselves
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           parishioners
           .
           Or
           the
           Minister
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Minister
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           is
           another
           sort
           of
           man.
           As
           Minister
           ,
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           publick
           function
           ,
           in
           committing
           ,
           or
           omitting
           what
           hee
           ought
           not
           :
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           private
           life
           ;
           for
           many
           things
           are
           tollerate
           in
           lay
           men
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           bes●eme
           Ministers
           .
           Or
           the
           Church-wardens
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           concerning
           their
           office
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Kirk
           or
           temple
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           it
           .
           O●
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Parishoners
           ,
           ●ither
           as
           having
           some
           peculiar
           function
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Christians
           .
           As
           having
           peculiar
           function
           ,
           Phisitians
           ,
           Chyrurgians
           ,
           Schoolemasters
           ,
           Mid-wives
           ,
           if
           they
           exercise
           their
           function
           ,
           not
           being
           approved
           ,
           or
           use
           ●●rcerie
           or
           superstition
           :
           keepers
           of
           hospitals
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           their
           foundation
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           is
           only
           appoynted
           visitor
           or
           no
           other
           .
           Of
           the
           other
           Christians
           offending
           against
           pie●ie
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           sobrietie
           .
           Against
           pietie
           ,
           as
           by
           blasphemy
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           s●rcerie
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           civill
           lawes
           of
           the
           kingdom
           is
           either
           not
           at
           all
           corrected
           ,
           or
           by
           order
           and
           dir●ction
           of
           the
           lawes
           ,
           is
           made
           also
           subject
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           Breach
           of
           oath
           (
           called
           
             Laesio
             fidei
          
           )
           made
           before
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iudge
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           to
           any
           private
           man
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           error
           against
           the
           Articles
           
           of
           Religion
           set
           forth
           in
           a
           Nationall
           Syno●
           holden
           the
           yeare
           1562.
           and
           confirmed
           by
           royall
           authoritie
           ,
           sch●●me
           ,
           unlaw●ul
           conventicles
           ,
           absence
           from
           divine
           service
           in
           their
           own
           parish
           upon
           the
           Lords
           daye●
           ,
           or
           other
           festivall
           dayes
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           lawfull
           impediment
           ,
           unlawfull
           abstinence
           from
           par●aking
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           celebrated
           thrice
           every
           year
           .
           Against
           justice
           ,
           calumnie
           contumely
           ,
           r●proach
           anent
           any
           cause
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           Simoniacall
           suing
           for
           sacred
           orders
           or
           degrees
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           benefice
           .
           Vsurie
           above
           the
           rate
           often
           in
           the
           hundred
           by
           yeare
           .
           Temerarious
           administration
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           subornation
           of
           perjurie
           ▪
           falshood
           or
           forgerie
           committed
           in
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           action
           ,
           violence
           to
           a
           minister
           ,
           de●eining
           of
           that
           which
           was
           left
           in
           legacie
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           or
           of
           goods
           due
           to
           the
           publick
           uses
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           d●●apidation
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           goods
           ,
           and
           buildings
           .
           Against
           sobriety
           ,
           as
           incontiniencie
           whatsoever
           ,
           committed
           with
           one
           of
           his
           kindred
           or
           bloud
           ,
           or
           of
           alliance
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           within
           the
           4.
           degree
           ,
           exclusive
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           computation
           of
           the
           civill
           law
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           incest
           ,
           or
           adulterie
           ,
           or
           committed
           with
           a
           widow
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           stuprium
           ,
           or
           where
           both
           bee
           single
           ,
           tearmed
           fornication
           ,
           fi●thy
           speech
           ,
           sollicitation
           of
           anothers
           chastitie
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           clandestine
           mariages
           ,
           either
           in
           respect
           
           of
           consent
           of
           parents
           or
           tutors
           not
           obteined
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           private
           place
           ,
           or
           witnesses
           moe
           ▪
           then
           two
           not
           being
           present
           ,
           or
           the
           bannes
           not
           proclaimed
           three
           several
           times
           ,
           upon
           the
           Lords
           dayes
           ,
           or
           holy
           dayes
           in
           lawfull
           distance
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           table
           we
           have
           an
           enumeration
           of
           offences
           belonging
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           cognisance
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           unsufficient
           .
           For
           there
           are
           many
           moe
           ,
           then
           are
           here
           expressed
           :
           as
           Theft
           ,
           Sacriledge
           ,
           Murther
           ,
           Prophanation
           of
           the
           Sabboth
           .
           Sodomie
           ,
           disturbance
           of
           divine
           service
           ,
           Polygamie
           ,
           Diffamation
           ,
           &c.
           as
           by
           opening
           of
           the
           10.
           commandements
           may
           be
           drawn
           out
           to
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           partition
           wall
           of
           crimes
           made
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           to
           make
           some
           crimes
           temporall
           ,
           others
           spirituall
           ,
           hath
           made
           the
           crimes
           reputed
           Ecclesiasticall
           to
           bee
           neglected
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           many
           crimes
           not
           reputed
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           be
           neglected
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           Adulterie
           ,
           howbeit
           by
           Gods
           law
           it
           be
           capitall
           ,
           &
           so
           ought
           to
           be
           also
           by
           the
           law
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           not
           made
           capitall
           by
           their
           lawes
           ,
           but
           referred
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           ,
           as
           proper
           to
           them
           ;
           many
           sins
           of
           witchcraft
           ,
           and
           sorcerie
           likewise
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           a
           Theefe
           should
           not
           passe
           uncensured
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           be
           overseen
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           For
           the
           church
           ought
           to
           deale
           with
           every
           scandalous
           sinner
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           sinner
           to
           repentance
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Magistrate
           pardō
           ,
           or
           neglect
           to
           punish
           .
           Next
           they
           have
           the
           offences
           there
           reckoned
           up
           onely
           for
           the
           fashion
           ,
           &
           of
           others
           not
           their
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           take
           a
           severe●
           account
           .
           As
           
           for
           example
           ,
           Mucket
           doth
           adde
           these
           following
           :
           
             Delay
             of
             Baptisme
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             contempt
             of
             Episcopall
             confirmation
             ,
             not
             bowing
             the
             knee
             at
             the
             Letanie
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             reproaches
             against
             the
             Liturgie
             ,
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Profanation
             of
             the
             Chalice
             and
             the
             plate
             :
             Profanation
             of
             the
             Church-yards
             with
             Markets
             or
             Faires
             ,
             with
             weapon
             shewing
             ,
             with
             dancing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           the
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Now
             great
             sins
             ,
             either
             not
             at
             all
             punished
             ,
             as
             blasphemie
             ,
             usurie
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             &c.
             or
             else
             slieghtly
             passed
             over
             ,
             as
             with
             pricking
             in
             a
             blanket
             ,
             or
             pinning
             in
             a
             sheet
             ,
             as
             Adulterie
             ,
             Whoredome
             ,
             &c.
             
             Again
             such
             as
             are
             no
             sins
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             conforme
             not
             himselfe
             to
             Popish
             orders
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             ;
             if
             he
             come
             not
             at
             the
             whistle
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             no
             authoritie
             to
             call
             ,
             wee
             meane
             Chanscellours
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             rable
             ,
             are
             grievously
             punished
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             Suspension
             ,
             Deprivation
             ,
             and
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             terme
             it
             ,
             spirituall
             coertion
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             banishing
             ,
             impris●ning
             ,
             reviling
             ,
             taunting
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           howbeit
           the
           offences
           ;
           which
           are
           abovementioned
           in
           the
           Table
           ;
           belong
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           enquirie
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           slander
           ,
           they
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           lawfull
           iudicatorie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           transferred
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           enquire
           ,
           as
           he
           thinketh
           good
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           
             pro
             froma
          
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           here
           set
           downe
           .
           Simonie
           is
           one
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           yet
           what
           Simonie
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           may
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           wee
           have
           already
           manifested
           .
           Where
           is
           horrible
           blasphemie
           so
           rife
           ?
           It
           were
           longsome
           to
           goe
           through
           all
           the
           particulars
           .
           But
           this
           I
           cannot
           passe
           vvith
           silence
           ,
           anent
           the
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           howbeit
           it
           bee
           not
           heere
           expressed
           .
           
             The
             Bill
             for
             the
             better
             observation
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             27
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             being
             ●assed
             by
             both
             houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             was
             notwithstanding
             gainesaid
             ,
             
             and
             withstood
             by
             none
             so
             much
             as
             by
             certaine
             Euangelicall
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             whi●h
             ,
             as
             there
             men
             generally
             conceived
             ,
             was
             onely
             stayed
             from
             being
             made
             a
             Law
             by
             the
             Queene
             ,
             upon
             their
             counsell
             and
             perswaasion
             .
          
           When
           the
           Bshop
           doth
           visite
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           visite
           every
           parish
           by
           it selfe
           as
           our
           Presbyteries
           wont
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Parishes
           in
           the
           bounds
           of
           foure
           or
           five
           rurall
           D●anries
           at
           once
           .
           When
           his
           lordship
           comm●th
           to
           some
           principall
           Kirk
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Deanries
           ,
           then
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           Church-wardens
           ,
           and
           Sidemen
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           those
           Deanries
           are
           to
           repaire
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           
           The
           Parishes
           which
           perhaps
           have
           just
           matter
           of
           complaint
           against
           their
           dissolute
           Minister
           ,
           of
           Church
           wardens
           ,
           are
           not
           warned
           to
           be
           present
           at
           this
           Visitation
           .
           The
           Bishop
           being
           set
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           standing
           before
           him
           :
           the
           Church-warden
           touching
           the
           book
           and
           kissing
           it
           ,
           is
           enjoyned
           at
           an
           appointed
           day
           to
           make
           known
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           such
           offences
           as
           in
           a
           book
           of
           Articles
           given
           them
           are
           expressed
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           his
           Chancellour
           or
           Vicar
           and
           Arch-deacon
           ,
           to
           assist
           him
           .
           At
           the
           appointed
           time
           the
           Church-wardens
           come
           ,
           and
           giue
           up
           their
           bills
           of
           presentments
           ,
           the
           names
           and
           dwelling
           places
           of
           the
           delinquents
           .
           The
           delinquents
           are
           sent
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           round
           over
           the
           matter
           with
           the
           bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           chancellour
           ,
           or
           vicar
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           delinquent
           enjoyned
           to
           take
           an
           oath
           :
           suppose
           there
           be
           no
           evidence
           of
           the
           crime
           ▪
           but
           onely
           a
           slanderous
           report
           and
           bruit
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           free
           not
           himselfe
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           holden
           as
           guiltie
           :
           yea
           further
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           
           sixe
           or
           eight
           besides
           to
           sweare
           at
           a
           set
           day
           ,
           their
           oath
           of
           credulity
           ,
           that
           they
           perswade
           themselues
           he
           hath
           sworn
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           thus
           hee
           is
           purged
           by
           canonicall
           purgation
           .
           Thus
           are
           they
           very
           careful
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           rounded
           over
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Lindwood
           ,
           Canterburies
           principall
           Officiall
           ,
           who
           wrote
           about
           200.
           yeares
           since
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Vigilare
             non
             curant
             proelati
             quamplures
             ut
             obseruentur
             statuta
             nullam
             utilitatem
             bursalem
             inducenti●
             :
             Many
             Prelates
             are
             not
             vigilant
             and
             carefull
             to
             have
             statutes
             observed
             which
             bring
             no
             purse
             profite
             with
             them
             .
          
           Many
           abuses
           and
           corruptions
           are
           in
           their
           V●sitations
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           come
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           be
           content
           good
           Reader
           with
           the
           little
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           delivered
           .
        
         
           In
           contentious
           jurisdiction
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           either
           the
           persons
           ,
           or
           the
           causes
           judged
           ,
           or
           judgement
           it selfe
           .
           The
           persons
           ,
           either
           the
           ordinarie
           judge
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           surrogate
           ,
           or
           the
           parties
           ,
           the
           pursu●r
           and
           def●ndant
           :
           and
           they
           doe
           plade
           ,
           either
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           others
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           advocates
           ,
           or
           the
           diligent
           travels
           of
           their
           Procurators
           .
           The
           things
           judged
           ,
           are
           either
           of
           publike
           ,
           or
           private
           interest
           :
           of
           publike
           ,
           as
           I
           contribution
           for
           reparations
           of
           the
           Church
           fabrick
           ,
           and
           Church-yard
           dike
           ,
           and
           for
           acquiring
           any
           other
           thing
           which
           is
           l●cking
           in
           the
           Kirk
           :
           or
           2
           punishment
           some
           Ecclesiasticall
           offence
           ,
           or
           contumely
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           every
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           fabrik
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           it
           with
           all
           necessarie
           utensils
           :
           but
           if
           the
           
           Parishioners
           who
           ought
           to
           bee
           contributories
           ,
           be
           slack
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           bee
           pursued
           for
           the
           money
           in
           the
           Kings
           Courts
           ,
           not
           in
           Church
           consistories
           .
           If
           a
           man
           holding
           land
           which
           usually
           payd
           a
           pound
           of
           waxe
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           withhold
           it
           ,
           the
           Churchwarden
           may
           very
           welpursue
           before
           a
           civill
           judge
           .
           Suchlike
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           uncovered
           ,
           or
           the
           churchyard
           unclosed
           .
           Church
           officers
           may
           not
           impose
           taxations
           .
        
         
           Of
           privat
           interest
           in
           causes
           of
           1.
           matrimony
           ,
           2.
           succ●ssion
           to
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           3.
           
           Ecclesiasticall
           rights
           .
           Of
           matrimonie
           .
           either
           by
           action
           ,
           or
           for
           supporting
           ▪
           or
           dissolving
           of
           it
           .
           By
           action
           ,
           either
           to
           conciliate
           &
           knit
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           sue
           at
           law
           ,
           that
           matrimonie
           may
           be
           celebrate
           and
           consummate
           according
           to
           the
           contract
           ,
           or
           that
           after
           the
           celebration
           ,
           the
           mutuall
           marriage
           duties
           may
           be
           performed
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             Actio
             directa
          
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           intend
           actiō
           of
           lactication
           of
           ma●●mony
           against
           another
           ,
           who
           falsely
           pretendeth
           a
           matrimonial
           contract
           to
           our
           prejudice
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             Actio
             contraria
          
           .
           For
           supporting
           or
           upholding
           of
           matrimonie
           ,
           as
           when
           aft●r
           the
           marriage
           ,
           we
           sue
           for
           the
           money
           promised
           in
           dowrie
           with
           the
           Bride
           .
           For
           dissolving
           of
           matrimonie
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           precontract
           matrimoniall
           of
           either
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           ,
           or
           perpetuall
           and
           incurable
           frigiditie
           ,
           or
           consanguinitie
           or
           affinitie
           by
           lawfull
           or
           unlawfull
           copulation
           ,
           or
           adulterie
           ,
           or
           for
           rigorous
           dealing
           ,
           
           in
           which
           case
           separation
           from
           the
           bedd
           ,
           and
           bo●rd
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           the
           bond
           is
           granted
           .
        
         
           Such
           matrimoniall
           causes
           as
           are
           meere
           civill
           ,
           belong
           not
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           courts
           ,
           as
           debts
           and
           dowries
           promised
           in
           marriage
           are
           not
           properly
           demandable
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           courts
           .
           Matrimonie
           as
           it
           is
           a
           civill
           contract
           ,
           may
           be
           ordered
           by
           civill
           lawes
           ,
           seeing
           upon
           it
           dependeth
           the
           right
           of
           inheritances
           providing
           that
           nothing
           bee
           done
           repugnant
           to
           these
           conditions
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           word
           hath
           superadded
           to
           that
           contract
           ,
           as
           to
           determine
           within
           degrees
           prohibited
           ,
           or
           polygamie
           to
           bee
           lawfull
           .
           So
           farre
           as
           it
           is
           divine
           ,
           in
           that
           God
           conjoyneth
           and
           interveneth
           as
           third
           person
           ,
           and
           setts
           downe
           conditions
           both
           of
           conjunction
           and
           dissolution
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           that
           order
           and
           these
           caveats
           bee
           observed
           ,
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           word
           .
           For
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           both
           in
           binding
           up
           of
           marriage
           they
           may
           commit
           incest
           ,
           and
           in
           dissolving
           without
           a
           just
           cause
           may
           offend
           also
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Churches
           duty
           to
           prevent
           and
           remove
           such
           offences
           .
           But
           of
           other
           lawes
           civil
           and
           municipal
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           executors
           .
           These
           lawes
           which
           are
           divine
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           mixt
           nature
           .
           These
           which
           are
           civill
           ,
           belong
           onely
           to
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           .
           The
           Churches
           part
           is
           transferred
           to
           the
           cognisance
           of
           officials
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           not
           belong
           .
           And
           therfore
           Beza
           concerning
           this
           abuse
           writeth
           thus
           .
           
             Sed
             quorsum
             hoc
             ad
             officiales
          
           ,
           
           
             promotores
             ,
             procuratores
             ,
             totam
             denique
             illam
             procorum
             colluviem
             ,
             quae
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             i●mpridē
             devastat
             ,
             quorsum
             hoc
             ad
             illa
             non
             Ecclesiae
             tantūmodo
             Christianae
             ,
             verumetiā
             universi
             mundi
             de
             -
             
             But
             what
             maketh
             this
             ,
             
               sayth
               he
            
             ,
             for
             officialls
             ,
             promoters
             ,
             Proctors
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             filth
             of
             swine
             ,
             which
             now
             a
             long
             time
             doth
             waste
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             to
             these
             shamefull
             staines
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           Further
           ,
           beside
           the
           Churches
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           offences
           and
           breach
           of
           Gods
           law
           ,
           they
           have
           taken
           the
           Canon
           law
           for
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           both
           in
           spousalls
           ,
           mariages
           ,
           and
           divorces
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           have
           taken
           in
           debts
           and
           dowries
           ,
           goods
           and
           chattels
           ,
           which
           are
           accessorie
           to
           marriage
           ,
           to
           judge
           upon
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           be
           called
           Ecclesiasticall
           cognisance
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           these
           causes
           are
           of
           such
           weight
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           the
           skill
           or
           conscience
           of
           one
           base
           officiall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observed
           by
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Assertion
           for
           Christian
           policie
           ,
           that
           mens
           inheritances
           many
           times
           hang
           in
           suspence
           upon
           question
           of
           l●gitimation
           or
           illegitimation
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           be
           allowed
           or
           disallowed
           by
           the
           Canon
           law
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           Knights
           ,
           Esquires
           ,
           and
           Gentlemen
           doe
           complaine
           ,
           and
           bewa●le
           the
           stealing
           away
           ,
           and
           mariages
           of
           their
           daughters
           ,
           neeces
           ,
           neere
           kinswomen
           ,
           or
           wards
           .
           Couples
           have
           been
           married
           ,
           and
           lived
           together
           4
           6
           ,
           or
           moe
           yeares
           as
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           new
           and
           sudden
           dislike
           and
           discontentment
           ,
           or
           upon
           a
           surmised
           precontract
           ,
           pretensedly
           proved
           by
           two
           suborned
           witnesses
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Canon
           law
           the
           husband
           was
           adiudged
           no
           husband
           ,
           &
           the
           wife
           no
           wife
           .
           Another
           example
           he
           relateth
           of
           one
           solemnly
           maried
           to
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           precontract
           ,
           solemnly
           divorced
           from
           the
           same
           wife
           ,
           and
           compelled
           by
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           marry
           her
           for
           whom
           sentence
           of
           
           precontract
           was
           adjudged
           ,
           and
           yet
           authorized
           by
           the
           same
           consistorie
           about
           ten
           or
           twelve
           yeares
           after
           the
           divorce
           to
           resummon
           ,
           recall
           ,
           and
           rechallenge
           his
           first
           wife
           ,
           she
           having
           a
           testimoniall
           out
           of
           the
           same
           consistorie
           ,
           of
           her
           lawfull
           divorce
           ,
           and
           being
           againe
           solemnly
           maried
           to
           another
           husband
           .
           Licences
           of
           mariage
           have
           been
           granted
           out
           of
           their
           Ecclesiasticall
           Court
           with
           a
           blanke
           .
           So
           the
           partie
           licenced
           was
           enabled
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           marry
           another
           mans
           wife
           ,
           or
           his
           wives
           sister
           .
           Many
           moe
           grosse
           absurdities
           are
           there
           alledged
           by
           th●
           learned
           authour
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           s●arce
           beleeve
           .
           But
           I
           omit
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           which
           might
           be
           sayd
           anent
           the
           particulars
           set
           down
           in
           this
           Table
           .
        
         
           Succes●●on
           to
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           is
           either
           or
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           his
           testam●nt
           ,
           or
           who
           hath
           died
           intestate
           .
           The
           first
           〈◊〉
           her
           universall
           ,
           when
           the
           plea
           is
           for
           proving
           or
           improving
           the
           testament
           exhibited
           ,
           or
           particular
           when
           the
           suit
           is
           for
           to
           obtain
           a
           cer●ain
           lega●ie
           .
           The
           s●cond
           is
           ,
           either
           properly
           ,
           when
           no
           testament
           is
           made
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           in●estate
           ,
           as
           when
           there
           is
           none
           who
           will
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           burthen
           of
           executorie
           .
           In
           either
           of
           the
           cases
           the
           action
           is
           either
           to
           obtaine
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           goods
           ,
           and
           that
           eithe●
           simply
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           later
           will
           annexed
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           or
           wit●
           the
           tutorship
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Min●r●
           or
           else
           the
           action
           is
           against
           him
           that
           ingyreth
           himselfe
           into
           the
           administration
           ,
           
           and
           intrometteth
           with
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           not
           being
           inabled
           with
           any
           warrant
           .
        
         
           Causes
           testamentarie
           ,
           and
           their
           appendicles
           ,
           are
           meere
           civill
           and
           temporall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           spirituall
           Courts
           .
           It
           is
           by
           the
           grant
           of
           Kings
           ,
           not
           by
           Ecclesiasticall
           right
           ,
           that
           Church
           consistories
           have
           medled
           with
           such
           causes
           .
           Because
           Bishops
           were
           supposed
           to
           bee
           men
           of
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           be
           carefull
           to
           see
           the
           later
           will
           of
           the
           deceased
           performed
           ,
           then
           others
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           reserved
           to
           Episcopal
           audience
           ,
           and
           cognisance
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           .
           But
           this
           respect
           was
           not
           founded
           upon
           Gods
           word
           .
           For
           we
           must
           not
           looke
           so
           much
           to
           conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           :
           or
           else
           all
           civill
           causes
           pleaded
           before
           a
           Iudge
           should
           be
           referred
           to
           Church-men
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           supposed
           good
           conscience
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           supposed
           indeed
           .
           For
           a
           Bishop
           or
           pastor
           that
           will
           medle
           in
           matters
           impertinent
           to
           his
           calling
           ,
           hath
           but
           a
           bad
           conscience
           .
           Such
           a
           man
           will
           never
           make
           conscience
           of
           it
           ,
           more
           then
           another
           religious
           Christian.
           And
           what
           conscience
           they
           made
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           may
           bee
           seene
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           transferred
           that
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           their
           trust
           ,
           to
           a
           base
           Officiall
           ,
           who
           hath
           as
           bad
           a
           conscience
           as
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           badder
           ,
           if
           badder
           may
           be
           .
           And
           as
           for
           skill
           in
           deciding
           such
           causes
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           ,
           but
           the
           civill
           judges
           are
           more
           able
           to
           cognosce
           and
           determine
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           Church-men
           .
           By
           the
           common
           law
           ,
           sayth
           Lindwood
           ,
           these
           causes
           were
           not
           committed
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           free
           grant
           of
           Princes
           :
           
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           lawes
           alledged
           by
           him
           ,
           approbation
           and
           insinuation
           of
           testaments
           are
           forbidden
           Clergiemen
           .
           
             Et
             ratio
             redditur
             in
             juribus
             illis
             allegatis
             ,
          
           
           
             quia
             opprobrium
             est
             clericis
             ,
             si
             peritos
             ostendere
             vel●●t
             rerum
             for
             ●ense●●●
             .
          
           May
           not
           matters
           of
           legacies
           ,
           and
           bequests
           of
           goods
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           lands
           ,
           bee
           determined
           in
           remporall
           Courts
           ?
           Cannot
           the
           Iudges
           in
           temporal
           courts
           discerne
           upon
           proofes
           ,
           and
           other
           presumptions
           ,
           whether
           the
           testator
           was
           of
           perfect
           memorie
           ,
           or
           distracted
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           in
           questions
           of
           lunacie
           ,
           madnesse
           ,
           or
           idiocie
           ,
           in
           men
           living
           ?
           Can
           they
           not
           define
           of
           two
           wills
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           later
           will
           ,
           whether
           the
           legacie
           remaine
           ,
           or
           bee
           recalled
           ;
           whether
           it
           bee
           pure
           or
           conditionall
           .
           If
           a
           creditor
           may
           recouer
           his
           debt
           due
           by
           the
           testator
           in
           the
           tēporall
           Court
           ,
           what
           should
           hinder
           a
           legatarie
           to
           recover
           his
           legacie
           in
           the
           same
           Court
           ?
           
           This
           poynt
           is
           made
           cleare
           ,
           and
           amplified
           in
           the
           Assertion
           of
           true
           and
           Christian
           Church
           policie
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           then
           ,
           probates
           of
           wills
           ,
           committing
           of
           Administrations
           ,
           sequestrations
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           intestate
           ,
           recovering
           of
           legacies
           ,
           taking
           up
           of
           inventaries
           ,
           &c.
           belong
           not
           to
           a
           Church
           Consistorie
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           abuse
           that
           such
           Consistories
           should
           be
           called
           Church
           consistories
           ,
           and
           that
           spirituall
           censures
           should
           bee
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Ecclesiasticall
           dues
           and
           rights
           ,
           are
           1.
           tithes
           ,
           which
           are
           either
           Praediall
           ,
           Personall
           or
           Mixt.
           
        
         
         
           Praediall
           tithes
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           come
           of
           the
           fruits
           and
           crop
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           of
           corne
           ,
           or
           fruits
           of
           trees
           .
           Personall
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           payed
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           person
           himselfe
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           gain
           that
           he
           maketh
           of
           this
           trading
           ,
           handicraft
           ,
           hunting
           ,
           warfaring
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Mixt
           is
           added
           by
           s●me
           as
           a
           third
           kinde
           ,
           but
           others
           reduce
           them
           according
           to
           their
           diversitie
           to
           one
           of
           the
           first
           two
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           the
           birth
           of
           bestiall
           ,
           wooll
           ,
           milke
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           fed
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           be
           at
           pasture
           in
           the
           field
           .
           Tithes
           of
           whatsoever
           kinde
           ,
           are
           but
           temporall
           goods
           ,
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           be
           annexed
           to
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           and
           be
           appoyn●ed
           to
           uphold
           and
           maintaine
           divine
           service
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           functions
           .
           Tithes
           were
           of
           old
           recovered
           in
           the
           Kings
           Court
           ,
           not
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           as
           is
           averred
           in
           a
           treatise
           alledged
           by
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Apologie
           of
           proceedings
           in
           Courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           
           
             We
             think
             that
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             be
             put
             out
             of
             iu●●sdiction
             for
             tythes
             ,
             by
             a
             custome
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             immediat
             power
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God.
          
           And
           againe
           .
           
             That
             suits
             for
             tithes
             shall
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             spirituall
             court
             ,
             is
             onely
             grounded
             upon
             a
             favour
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             realme
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             realme
             have
             in
             times
             past
             borne
             to
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           That
           the
           kings
           Courts
           of
           his
           Bench
           ,
           and
           common
           pleas
           ,
           and
           also
           other
           inferior
           courts
           were
           put
           out
           of
           jurisdiction
           for
           tythes
           ,
           &
           suits
           for
           tithes
           were
           granted
           to
           spirituall
           Courts
           ,
           was
           a
           favour
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           granted
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           inabling
           them
           with
           power
           within
           themselves
           to
           recover
           tithes
           destinate
           to
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           not
           look
           so
           much
           to
           the
           commoditie
           wee
           may
           reape
           by
           the
           grants
           of
           Princes
           ,
           as
           whether
           Church
           consistories
           should
           medle
           with
           such
           controversies
           concerning
           things
           temporall
           .
           
           This
           man
           owe
           me
           a
           cole
           ,
           that
           man
           a
           sti●k
           ,
           the
           third
           two
           stone
           of
           butter
           ,
           the
           fourth
           such
           a
           number
           of
           Saffron
           heads
           ,
           the
           fift
           so
           many
           sallow
           Trees
           :
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           suits
           ,
           were
           verie
           pertinent
           for
           a
           Presbyterie
           to
           sit
           upon
           ;
           for
           the
           Presbyterie
           is
           the
           true
           and
           right
           Consistorie
           .
           Now
           change
           this
           Consistorie
           as
           ye
           please
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Bishop
           alone
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           consistorie
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           For
           the
           causes
           themselves
           being
           temporall
           ,
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           person
           doth
           not
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           In
           the
           Assertion
           for
           true
           and
           Christian
           policie
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             by
             a
             statute
             32.
             
             Hen
             8.
             c.
             44.
             it
             is
             enacted
             ,
             That
             the
             Parsons
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Curates
             of
             five
             Parish
             Chu●●hes
             whereunto
             the
             Town
             of
             Royston
             did
             extend
             it selfe
             and
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             successors
             of
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             have
             their
             remedie
             by
             authorit●
             of
             that
             Act
             ,
             to
             sue
             ,
             demand
             ,
             aske
             ,
             and
             recover
             in
             the
             Kings
             Court
             of
             Chancerie
             ,
             the
             tithes
             of
             corne
             ,
             hay
             ,
             wooll
             ▪
             lambe
             ,
             and
             Calfe
             ,
             subtracted
             ,
             or
             devyed
             to
             be
             payed
             by
             any
             person
             ,
             or
             persons
             .
          
           Are
           the
           tythes
           of
           other
           Parishes
           more
           spirituall
           then
           these
           of
           Royston
           ?
           But
           admitting
           such
           pleas
           to
           be
           pertinent
           for
           a
           spirituall
           Court
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           turned
           over
           to
           a
           Civilian
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Officiall
           .
           And
           what
           favour
           is
           granted
           to
           Church
           men
           by
           Princes
           ,
           when
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Law
           shall
           determine
           in
           these
           pleas
           !
        
         
           2.
           
           Oblations
           due
           of
           custome
           either
           every
           quarter
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           or
           in
           baptismes
           ,
           or
           at
           blessing
           of
           mariages
           or
           at
           Churching
           of
           women
           ,
           or
           at
           burials
           :
           3
           Mortuaries
           ▪
           4
           Indemnities
           ,
           5
           Procu●a●ions
           .
           6
           expences
           laid
           forth
           for
           the
           repairing
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           buildings
           decayed
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Predecessour
           ,
           
           7.
           
           Synodalls
           ,
           8.
           wages
           and
           feel
           due
           for
           causes
           judiciall
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           the
           Advocate
           ,
           the
           Proctor
           ,
           the
           Clarke
           .
           Or
           for
           causes
           out
           of
           judgement
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Curate
           or
           Sexten
           .
        
         
           A
           procuration
           is
           the
           furnishing
           of
           necessarie
           expenses
           for
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           Bishop
           ,
           Archdeacon
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           having
           power
           to
           visit
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           visitations
           .
           For
           howbeit
           the
           Bishops
           have
           great
           temporalities
           and
           possessions
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           content
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           sustained
           besides
           in
           their
           travelling
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           great
           riches
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           a
           great
           burthen
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           discharge
           their
           charge
           still
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           whole
           Diocie
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           they
           have
           gotten
           more
           then
           may
           suffice
           reasonable
           men
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           travell
           without
           a
           new
           pension
           ,
           and
           their
           expenses
           borne
           .
           For
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           to
           goe
           on
           warfare
           on
           his
           owne
           cost
           .
           And
           so
           with
           a
           new
           trick
           they
           got
           procurations
           annexed
           to
           their
           visitations
           ,
           as
           proper
           stipends
           due
           to
           visitors
           .
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           visitor
           and
           his
           retinue
           ,
           had
           their
           sustentation
           in
           victuals
           for
           the
           day
           which
           he
           visited
           the
           particular
           Church
           .
           Afterward
           the
           procuration
           was
           rated
           to
           some
           value
           of
           money
           ,
           answerable
           respectively
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           Archdeacon
           :
           for
           their
           retinue
           was
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           .
           The
           Archdeacon
           was
           appointed
           to
           have
           onely
           to
           have
           4.
           persons
           on
           horseba●ke
           ,
           and
           one
           Sumner
           .
           What
           think
           ye
           then
           shal
           be
           the
           retinue
           of
           the
           Bishop
           or
           Archbishop
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           moderate
           in
           the
           Archdeacon
           .
           Farther
           ,
           whereas
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           
           have
           procurations
           ,
           except
           they
           visit
           every
           particular
           Church
           .
           They
           will
           visit
           30.
           or
           40.
           churches
           in
           one
           day
           at
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           receive
           the
           diet
           in
           money
           of
           30.
           or
           40.
           churches
           or
           dayes
           .
           They
           make
           commodity
           of
           their
           visitations
           otherwise
           also
           ,
           as
           ye
           have
           heard
           .
           Synodals
           are
           another
           pension
           due
           to
           the
           Bishop
           by
           every
           Church
           in
           the
           Diocie
           for
           convocating
           Synods
           .
           And
           yet
           their
           Synods
           are
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           Synods
           ,
           for
           the
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           is
           onely
           Lord
           and
           Iudge
           ,
           the
           rest
           are
           to
           bee
           judged
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           partake
           in
           common
           with
           his
           power
           .
           A
           Mortuarie
           is
           the
           second
           beast
           ,
           that
           the
           deceased
           person
           hath
           within
           the
           parish
           ,
           if
           hee
           have
           three
           ,
           or
           above
           ,
           the
           best
           being
           excepted
           and
           reserved
           to
           the
           iust
           owner
           .
           If
           the
           three
           be
           of
           one
           kind
           ,
           or
           of
           divers
           ,
           the
           parish
           Priest
           must
           have
           the
           second
           :
           and
           wherefore
           I
           pray
           you
           ?
           for
           recompensation
           of
           the
           personall
           tithes
           ,
           or
           offerings
           withholden
           ,
           while
           he
           lived
           ,
           yea
           howbeit
           ignorantly
           and
           unwittingly
           ,
           
           sayth
           Lindwood
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           
             pro
             salute
             animae
             suae
          
           ,
           sayth
           
             Simon
             Langham
          
           Bishop
           of
           Canterburie
           in
           his
           Provinciall
           constitution
           .
           For
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           soule
           consisteth
           in
           remission
           of
           the
           sinn
           ,
           sayth
           Lindwood
           in
           his
           glosse
           upon
           that
           constitution
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           remitted
           ,
           sayth
           hee
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           which
           is
           withholden
           be
           restored
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Mortuaries
           ,
           as
           yee
           see
           ,
           which
           are
           demandable
           in
           their
           spirituall
           courts
           .
           Oblations
           should
           be
           free
           from
           compulsion
           ,
           and
           superstition
           ,
           not
           offered
           immediatly
           to
           God
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           they
           doe
           ,
           nor
           exacted
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           maintenance
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           whereto
           the
           tithes
           are
           already
           bestowed
           to
           that
           use
           .
           The
           rich
           parson
           ,
           yea
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           claimeth
           a
           
           right
           to
           these
           oblations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           poorest
           Priest.
           To
           compell
           men
           to
           offer
           by
           the
           censures
           of
           their
           Courts
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           free
           offering
           .
           The
           fees
           demandable
           in
           their
           Courts
           ,
           as
           due
           to
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           the
           Register
           ,
           the
           Advocates
           ,
           the
           Proctors
           ,
           are
           unreasonable
           .
           Large
           fees
           are
           payd
           for
           the
           Iudges
           sentence
           ,
           for
           the
           Register
           and
           the
           proctors
           pains
           ,
           above
           the
           rate
           set
           down
           by
           their
           Canons
           ,
           as
           the
           defender
           of
           the
           last
           petition
           doth
           affirme
           .
           
           What
           is
           there
           obtained
           without
           paying
           a
           fee
           ?
           They
           have
           fees
           for
           excommunication
           ,
           
           for
           absolution
           ,
           for
           institution
           and
           induction
           ,
           for
           letters
           of
           sequestration
           ,
           &
           relaxation
           ,
           for
           licences
           to
           preach
           ,
           for
           subscription
           of
           a
           testimoniall
           ,
           for
           commutation
           of
           pennance
           ,
           for
           licence
           to
           marry
           without
           bannes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           judgement
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           1.
           the
           calling
           for
           the
           parties
           to
           law
           ,
           2.
           
           Litis
           contestation
           ,
           3.
           cognition
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           4.
           the
           sentence
           ,
           5.
           such
           things
           as
           follow
           the
           sentence
           ,
           as
           execution
           ,
           or
           appellation
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           are
           common
           to
           every
           court
           of
           contentious
           or
           litigious
           jurisdiction
           .
           Here
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           litigious
           kinde
           of
           pleading
           for
           things
           civill
           and
           temporall
           ,
           becommeth
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
             Nos
             scimus
          
           ,
           sayth
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Spalato
           ,
           
           
             quia
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             contentione●
             faciendi
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             cons●etudinem
             non
             habit
             ,
             nisi
             postquam
             facta
             est
             p●ne
             tota
             temporalis
             ,
             &
             pervenerint
             ad
             papatum
             inquieti
             &
             theologiae
             expe●●●
             juristae
             .
          
           Here
           also
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           the
           longsomnesse
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           suits
           ,
           depending
           in
           their
           Courts
           .
           
           
             Now
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             Register
             ,
             Advoca●t
             ,
             
             Proctor
             ,
             are
             all
             agreed
             to
             prolong
             suits
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             the
             Prophet
             sayth
             ,
             they
             wrap
             it
             up
             ,
             Mich.
          
           7.
           3.
           sayth
           the
           Defender
           of
           the
           last
           petition
           .
           Where
           he
           doth
           also
           insinuate
           that
           suits
           have
           been
           prolonged
           aboue
           two
           yeares
           in
           their
           consistories
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           seene
           what
           civill
           causes
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           are
           handled
           .
           Criminall
           causes
           are
           brought
           in
           judgement
           ,
           either
           by
           accusation
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           one
           to
           accuse
           ,
           or
           by
           denunciation
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Churchwardens
           make
           their
           presentments
           into
           ther
           courts
           ,
           twice
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           visitations
           ,
           or
           by
           inquisition
           ,
           when
           the
           judge
           of
           office
           doth
           inquire
           into
           offences
           .
           What
           are
           the
           offences
           and
           crimes
           punishable
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           these
           which
           they
           chiefly
           search
           out
           and
           punish
           ,
           we
           have
           declared
           in
           the
           table
           of
           Visitation
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           5.
           
           Of
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Chancellors
           ,
           Commissaries
           Officials
           ,
           and
           Vicars
           generall
           .
        
         
           NOW
           followeth
           the
           jurisdiction
           exercised
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Deputies
           ,
           and
           Archdeacons
           ,
           whereunto
           I
           will
           premit
           the
           rest
           of
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacon
          
           now
           Lord
           Chauncellour
           his
           censure
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           poynt
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           deputation
           of
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           perfect
           and
           sure
           ground
           for
           that
           neither
           ,
           being
           somwhat
           different
           from
           the
           examples
           and
           rules
           of
           government
           .
           The
           Bishop
           exerciseth
           his
           jurisdiction
           by
           his
           Chauncellor
           and
           Commissary
           ,
           Officialls
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           see
           in
           all
           lawes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           officer
           of
           skill
           and
           confidence
           cannot
           be
           put
           over
           or
           exercised
           
           by
           Deputie
           ,
           except
           it
           bee
           specially
           contained
           in
           the
           Originall
           granted
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           case
           it
           is
           dutifull
           .
           There
           was
           never
           any
           Judge
           ,
           in
           any
           court
           ,
           made
           a
           Deputie
           .
           The
           Bishop
           is
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           high
           nature
           ;
           Whence
           commeth
           it
           that
           he
           should
           depute
           ,
           considering
           that
           all
           trust
           and
           confidence
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           sayd
           )
           as
           personall
           ,
           and
           inherent
           ,
           and
           cannot
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           transposed
           ?
           Surely
           in
           this
           againe
           ,
           
             Ab
             initio
             non
             fuit
             ita
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           ▪
           when
           they
           gaue
           themselves
           too
           much
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           became
           Grandoes
           in
           kingdoms
           ,
           and
           great
           Counsellors
           to
           Princes
           ,
           then
           did
           they
           delegate
           their
           proper
           iurisdictions
           ,
           as
           things
           of
           too
           inferiour
           nature
           for
           their
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           kings
           ,
           and
           Count
           Palatines
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           their
           Chauncellors
           and
           Iudges
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           example
           of
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           giveth
           no
           good
           defence
           .
           For
           the
           reasons
           why
           kings
           administer
           by
           their
           Judges
           (
           altho●gh
           themselves
           are
           the
           supreame
           Iudges
           )
           are
           two
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           because
           the
           offices
           of
           Kings
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           all
           lawes
           ,
           that
           offices
           of
           inheritance
           are
           rather
           matters
           ,
           that
           sound
           is
           interest
           ,
           then
           in
           confidence
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           may
           fall
           upon
           women
           ,
           upon
           infants
           ,
           upon
           lunatickes
           ,
           and
           Idiots
           ,
           persons
           not
           able
           to
           exercise
           Iudicature
           in
           person
           ,
           and
           therefore
           such
           offices
           by
           all
           lawes
           ,
           might
           ever
           bee
           administred
           by
           delegation
           ,
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           amplitude
           of
           their
           iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           either
           their
           birthright
           from
           their
           Aun●estours
           ,
           or
           their
           sword-right
           from
           God
           ,
           maketh
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           Moses
           ,
           that
           was
           governour
           over
           no
           great
           people
           ,
           and
           those
           collected
           together
           in
           a
           campe
           ,
           and
           not
           scattered
           in
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           himself●
           
           l●kewise
           of
           an
           extraordinarie
           spirit
           ,
           was
           neverthelesse
           not
           able
           to
           suffice
           ,
           and
           hold
           out
           in
           person
           ,
           to
           iudge
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           did
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           Ie●hro
           his
           father
           in
           law
           ,
           approved
           from
           God
           ,
           substitute
           Elders
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           other
           Kings
           and
           P●inces
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           3
           reason
           likwise
           not
           much
           from
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Kings
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           own
           patrimonies
           ,
           are
           usually
           parties
           in
           suits
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           Iudges
           stand
           indifferent
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           subiect
           .
           But
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           none
           of
           these
           reasons
           hold
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           office
           is
           E●ective
           and
           for
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           patrimoniall
           ,
           or
           hereditarie
           .
           An
           office
           worthy
           of
           science
           ,
           confidence
           ,
           and
           qualification
           .
           And
           for
           the
           second
           reason
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           their
           jurisdiction
           is
           ample
           and
           spacious
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           time
           is
           to
           bee
           divided
           between
           their
           labours
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           government
           ,
           and
           iurisdiction
           .
           But
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Courts
           to
           be
           used
           uncorruptly
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           indirect
           course
           held
           to
           multiply
           causes
           for
           gaine
           of
           fees
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Bishop
           might
           very
           well
           for
           causes
           of
           moment
           supply
           his
           iudiciall
           function
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           For
           wee
           see
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           that
           one
           Chauncellour
           of
           England
           dispatcheth
           the
           suits
           in
           equitie
           of
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           excellencie
           of
           that
           rare
           honourable
           person
           ,
           who
           now
           holdeth
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           ever
           so
           ,
           though
           more
           or
           lesse
           burthenous
           to
           the
           suiter
           ,
           as
           the
           Chauncellour
           was
           more
           or
           lesse
           able
           to
           give
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           if
           heed
           bee
           taken
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           sayd
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           labour
           in
           the
           word
           must
           take
           up
           a
           principall
           part
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           say
           againe
           ,
           that
           matter
           of
           state
           have
           ever
           taken
           up
           most
           of
           the
           Chauncellours
           time
           ,
           having
           been
           for
           the
           most
           
           part
           persons
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Kings
           of
           this
           Realme
           have
           most
           relied
           for
           matters
           of
           Counsell
           .
           And
           therfore
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           whose
           circuit
           is
           lesse
           ample
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           in
           nature
           not
           so
           multiplying
           ,
           where
           the
           helpe
           of
           references
           ,
           Certificates
           ,
           to
           and
           from
           fit
           persons
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           ripening
           of
           causes
           in
           their
           neere
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           such
           ordinary
           helps
           incident
           to
           jurisdiction
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           suffice
           his
           office
           .
           Yet
           there
           is
           another
           helpe
           :
           for
           the
           causes
           that
           come
           before
           him
           are
           those
           ,
           tithes
           ,
           legacies
           ,
           administrations
           ,
           and
           other
           testamentarie
           causes
           ,
           causes
           Matrimoniall
           ,
           accusations
           against
           Ministers
           ,
           tending
           to
           their
           suspension
           ,
           deprivation
           or
           degrading
           .
           Symonie
           ,
           incontinencie
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           breach
           of
           Sabboth
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           causes
           of
           scandall
           .
           The
           first
           two
           of
           these
           differ
           in
           mine
           opinion
           ,
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           tithes
           and
           testaments
           ,
           for
           those
           be
           matters
           of
           profit
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           nature
           temporall
           ,
           though
           by
           favour
           and
           connivencie
           of
           the
           temporall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           they
           have
           beene
           allowed
           and
           permitted
           to
           the
           Court
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Clergie
           might
           sue
           for
           that
           ,
           that
           was
           their
           sustentation
           ,
           before
           their
           own
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           pietie
           and
           religion
           which
           was
           thought
           incident
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           dead
           mens
           wills
           .
           And
           surely
           for
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           in
           mine
           opinion
           may
           with
           lesse
           danger
           ,
           discharge
           himselfe
           upon
           his
           ordinarie
           Judges
           .
           And
           I
           thinke
           likewise
           ,
           it
           will
           fall
           out
           that
           those
           suits
           are
           in
           the
           greatest
           number
           .
           But
           for
           the
           rest
           which
           require
           a
           spirituall
           science
           ,
           and
           discretion
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           scandall
           ,
           it
           were
           reason
           in
           mine
           opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           audience
           given
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           being
           assisted
           ,
           as
           was
           touched
           before
           .
           But
           it
           were
           necessarie
           also
           ,
           he
           were
           attended
           by
           his
           Chauncellour
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           his
           officers
           ,
           being
           learned
           in
           the
           civill
           lawes
           ,
           for
           his
           better
           instructions
           
           in
           poynts
           of
           formalitie
           ,
           or
           the
           courses
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           done
           ,
           then
           were
           there
           lesse
           use
           of
           the
           officiall
           Court
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           now
           so
           much
           complaint
           .
           And
           causes
           of
           the
           nature
           aforesayd
           being
           drawn
           to
           the
           audience
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           would
           represse
           frivolous
           suits
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           grave
           and
           incorrupt
           proceeding
           to
           such
           causes
           ,
           as
           shall
           bee
           fit
           for
           the
           Court.
           There
           is
           a
           third
           forme
           also
           ,
           not
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           of
           forme
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           which
           may
           deserve
           reformation
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           customes
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           and
           state
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           rule
           this
           proceeding
           ,
           yet
           may
           they
           be
           advised
           with
           for
           better
           directions
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           oath
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           wherein
           men
           are
           forced
           to
           accuse
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           more
           ,
           are
           sworne
           unto
           blankes
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           accusations
           ,
           and
           charges
           declared
           .
           By
           the
           lawes
           of
           England
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           accuse
           himselfe
           .
           In
           the
           highest
           causes
           of
           treason
           ,
           torture
           is
           used
           for
           discoverie
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           evidence
           .
           In
           capitall
           matters
           ,
           no
           delinquents
           answer
           upon
           oath
           is
           required
           ,
           no
           not
           permitted
           .
           In
           criminall
           matters
           not
           capitall
           ,
           handled
           in
           the
           Starre-chamber
           ,
           and
           in
           causes
           of
           conscience
           ,
           handled
           in
           the
           Chauncerie
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           trust
           and
           secresie
           ,
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           partie
           is
           required
           .
           But
           how
           ?
           where
           there
           is
           an
           accusation
           ,
           and
           an
           accuser
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           bills
           of
           complaint
           (
           from
           which
           the
           complaint
           cannot
           varie
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           compasse
           of
           the
           which
           the
           defendant
           may
           not
           be
           examined
           )
           exhibited
           into
           the
           court
           ,
           and
           by
           processe
           certified
           unto
           the
           defendant
           .
           But
           to
           examine
           a
           man
           upon
           oath
           ▪
           out
           of
           the
           insinuation
           of
           fame
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           accusations
           secret
           or
           undeclared
           ,
           though
           it
           have
           some
           countenance
           from
           the
           civil
           law
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           opposite
           
             ex
             Diametro
          
           ,
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           common
           law
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           well
           receiue
           some
           limitation
           .
        
         
           This
           wise
           Polititian
           maketh
           this
           overture
           ,
           
           supposing
           that
           the
           Bishops
           ample
           and
           spatious
           circuite
           will
           not
           be
           contracted
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           causes
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           are
           temporall
           ,
           wlll
           not
           be
           drawne
           from
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           .
           For
           such
           a
           reformation
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           may
           not
           be
           〈◊〉
           at
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           at
           least
           Polititians
           will
           not
           hazard
           their
           places
           and
           hopes
           in
           seeking
           of
           it
           ,
           le●t
           Caesar
           ●tart
           .
           But
           their
           is
           a
           day
           coming
           for
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           them
           also
           .
           What
           we
           have
           spoken
           before
           against
           medling
           with
           civill
           causes
           ,
           their
           large
           Diocie
           ,
           and
           excluding
           the
           Presbyterie
           from
           the
           cōmon
           governement
           here
           not
           m●lled
           with
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           to
           repeat
           .
           Alwayes
           the
           reader
           may
           take
           up
           very
           solide
           reasons
           against
           the
           deputation
           of
           their
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           The
           ordinary
           Iudges
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           Prince
           execute
           judiciall
           administration
           in
           name
           of
           others
           ,
           are
           the
           Bishops
           deputies
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           generall
           ,
           for
           the
           universitie
           of
           causes
           belonging
           to
           voluntarie
           jurisdiction
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           officiall
           principall
           ,
           for
           the
           universitie
           of
           causes
           belonging
           to
           contentious
           jurisdiction
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Comm●ssary
           ,
           for
           certain●
           causes
           ,
           within
           a
           certaine
           part
           of
           the
           Diocie
           .
        
         
           The
           persons
           having
           judiciall
           admininistration
           not
           brought
           in
           by
           any
           law
           ,
           have
           it
           eyther
           by
           Royall
           composition
           ,
           or
           privilege
           ,
           or
           prescription
           of
           time
           .
           By
           prescription
           of
           time
           as
           1.
           some
           in
           exempt
           jurisdictions
           .
           2.
           
           Archdeacons
           ,
           whose
           office
           constitute
           by
           law
           ,
           is
           to
           enquire
           in
           the
           repairing
           and
           covering
           
           of
           Kirks
           ,
           &
           their
           implements
           ,
           in
           ecclesiasticall
           enormities
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           to
           refer
           to
           the
           ordinary
           matters
           or
           greater
           moment
           to
           induct
           into
           benefices
           .
           2.
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           it
           by
           prescription
           .
           It
           is
           ●xerced
           e●ther
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Officials
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           Byshop
           hath
           a
           two
           fold
           power
           ,
           one
           of
           order
           ,
           another
           of
           jurisdiction
           .
           The
           power
           of
           order
           he
           committeth
           to
           his
           Suffragane
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           ordaining
           of
           ministers
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           Bishoping
           of
           children
           ,
           dedication
           of
           Churches
           and
           church
           yards
           etc.
           Their
           jurisdiction
           ,
           is
           eyther
           voluntary
           ,
           or
           contentious
           .
           The
           voluntary
           he
           cōmitteth
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           absent
           ,
           to
           his
           Vicar
           generall
           ,
           the
           contentious
           he
           commiteth
           to
           his
           Chauncelour
           ,
           and
           Com●●ssarie
           .
           The
           Vicar
           generall
           then
           in
           absence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           may
           visite
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           ,
           give
           certificates
           into
           the
           Kings
           Courts
           of
           bastardie
           and
           of
           excommunicates
           ,
           
           commit
           administrations
           ,
           give
           licence
           to
           eate
           flesh
           upon
           forbidden
           dayes
           ,
           &
           doe
           all
           that
           may
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Bishops
           voluntarie
           jurisdiction
           ,
           whereof
           we
           haue
           entreated
           already
           .
           D.
           Field
           sayth
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           had
           
             Vicars
             generall
             ,
             that
             might
             doe
             all
             things
             almost
             that
             perteyne
             to
             the
             Bishops
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           And
           Lindwood
           sayth
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           onely
           enquire
           into
           ,
           but
           also
           punish
           and
           correct
           offences
           .
           The
           other
           deputies
           of
           the
           Bishop
           may
           be
           also
           called
           his
           Vicars
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           designed
           〈◊〉
           distinct
           name
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           a
           distinct
           office
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Chancelour
           ,
           and
           the
           Commissarie
           .
        
         
           The
           Chauncelour
           is
           the
           Bishops
           principall
           officiall
           ,
           deputed
           for
           his
           principall
           Consistorie
           .
           The
           Commissarie
           is
           the
           Bishops
           officiall
           .
           
           also
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           remote
           part
           onely
           ,
           or
           some
           places
           ,
           exempted
           from
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Canon
           law
           ,
           
           
             Officialis
             foraneus
             ,
             id
             est
             extraneus
             ,
          
           sayth
           Canisius
           .
           This
           distinction
           betwixt
           the
           Chauncellour
           and
           Commissarie
           ,
           is
           made
           cleare
           in
           Cowells
           interpreter
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
           
             Officialis
             in
             the
             Canon
             law
             ,
             is
             especially
             taken
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             any
             Bishop
             doth
             generally
             commit
             the
             charge
             of
             his
             spirituall
             iurisdiction
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             one
             in
             every
             Diocie
             is
          
           Officialis
           principalis
           ,
           
             whom
             the
             statutes
             and
             lawes
             of
             this
             kingdome
             call
             Chancellour
             ,
          
           Anno
           32.
           
           Henr.
           8.
           c.
           15.
           
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             more
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Canon
             law
          
           called
           Officiales
           foranei
           ,
           gloss
           .
           in
           Clement
           .
           2.
           de
           rescriptis
           ,
           
             but
             with
             us
             termed
             Commissaires
          
           Commissarij
           ,
           
             as
             in
             the
             statute
             of
          
           Henr.
           8.
           sometimes
           Commissarij
           foranei
           .
           
             The
             difference
             of
             these
             two
             poynts
             you
             may
             read
             in
          
           Lindwood
           .
           tit
           .
           de
           sequestra
           ,
           c.
           1.
           
           
             But
             this
             word
             Officiall
             in
             our
             statutes
             ,
             and
             common
             law
             ,
             signifieth
             him
             whom
             the
             Archdeacon
             substituteth
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             his
             iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             statute
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             places
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           Commissarius
           
             is
             a
             title
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             farre
             as
             his
             commission
             permitteth
             him
             in
             places
             of
             the
             Diocie
             ,
             so
             farre
             distant
             from
             the
             chiefe
             citie
             ,
             as
             the
             Chauncellour
             cannot
             call
             the
             subiects
             to
             the
             Bishops
             principall
             Consistorie
             ,
             without
             their
             too
             great
             molestation
             .
             This
             Commissarie
             is
             of
             the
             Canonists
             termed
          
           Commissarius
           ,
           or
           Officialis
           foraneus
           ,
           Lindw
           .
           de
           accusat
           .
           c.
           1.
           in
           glossa
           ,
           
             and
             is
             ordained
             to
             this
             speciall
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             suplieth
             the
             Bishops
             jurisdiction
             and
             office
             in
             the
             out
             places
             of
             the
             Diocie
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             such
             parishes
             as
             be
             peculiars
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             exempted
             from
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Archdeacon
             .
             For
             where
             either
             by
             prescription
             ,
             or
             composition
             .
             there
             bee
             Archdeacons
             
             that
             have
             iurisdiction
             within
             their
             Archdeaconries
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             places
             they
             have
             ,
             there
             this
             commissarie
             is
             but
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             doth
             rather
             vexe
             and
             disturbe
             the
             countrey
             for
             his
             lucre
             ,
             then
             of
             conscience
             seeke
             to
             redresse
             the
             lives
             of
             offenders
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             taking
             praestation
             money
             of
             his
             Archdeacons
             yearly
             ,
          
           pro
           exteriori
           jurisdictione
           ,
           
             as
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             called
             ,
             doth
             by
             superonerating
             their
             circuit
             with
             a
             Commissarie
             ,
             not
             onely
             wrong
             the
             Archdeacon
             ,
             but
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             subiects
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             common
             practise
             daily
             teacheth
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             woe
             .
          
           The
           Bishops
           Chauncellour
           and
           Commissarie
           ,
           and
           the
           Archdeacons
           official
           ,
           are
           all
           three
           termed
           officialls
           in
           the
           canon
           law
           ,
           the
           Chauncellour
           the
           principall
           officiall
           ,
           the
           Commissarie
           ,
           
             Officialis
             foraneus
          
           ,
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           Archdeacons
           officiall
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           generall
           name
           of
           officiall
           .
           In
           the
           lawes
           and
           statutes
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           called
           Chancellour
           ,
           the
           second
           Commissarie
           ,
           the
           third
           by
           the
           generall
           name
           of
           Officiall
           .
           
           
             The
             name
             of
             Chauncellour
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             ancient
             as
             that
             of
             Officiall
             ,
          
           sayth
           D.
           Field
           ,
           
             and
             that
             in
             a
             generall
             signification
             it
             is
             used
             for
             any
             one
             that
             is
             employed
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             answer
             to
             sutors
             ,
             for
             keeping
             of
             records
             ,
             and
             notes
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             generally
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             some
             principall
             duties
             pertaining
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             Chauncellour
             he
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             .
          
           The
           principall
           officiall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Chauncellour
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           be
           but
           onely
           a
           Deputie
           ,
           yet
           by
           fiction
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           when
           hee
           cognosceth
           any
           cause
           ,
           hee
           is
           interpreted
           to
           bee
           but
           one
           person
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           but
           one
           consistorie
           with
           him
           .
           So
           that
           howbeit
           the
           Bishop
           be
           not
           present
           there
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           his
           consistorie
           .
           Such
           fictions
           of
           law
           have
           been
           made
           by
           ,
           cosening
           and
           deceitfull
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           deceive
           
           the
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           say
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           there
           lieth
           no
           appellation
           from
           the
           principall
           Officiall
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           :
           yet
           from
           the
           Commissarie
           ,
           who
           is
           
             Officialis
             foraneus
          
           ,
           there
           lieth
           appellation
           .
           Regularly
           appellation
           also
           may
           be
           made
           from
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           and
           other
           inferiour
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           sayth
           Canisius
           ,
           
           unlesse
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           countrey
           hath
           brought
           in
           another
           order
           .
           The
           Archdeacon
           hath
           a
           certaine
           circuit
           of
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           wherein
           he
           exerciseth
           his
           office
           and
           iurisdiction
           .
           For
           everie
           Diocie
           is
           divided
           into
           certain
           Archdeaconries
           ,
           comprehending
           about
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           Diocies
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           great
           Diocies
           .
           
           But
           if
           they
           be
           lesser
           Diocies
           ,
           they
           haue
           but
           one
           Archdeacon
           ,
           as
           Canterburie
           ,
           Rochester
           ,
           Glocester
           ,
           Bristow
           ,
           Worcester
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Archdeacon
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           degree
           and
           order
           ,
           hath
           no
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           prescription
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           papall
           custome
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           retained
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           .
           
           In
           Hieroms
           time
           at
           Rome
           the
           Deacons
           began
           to
           exalt
           themselves
           above
           Ministers
           ,
           against
           which
           usurpation
           &
           evil
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           he
           inveigheth
           with
           great
           vehemencie
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           unsufferable
           ,
           that
           the
           ministers
           of
           tables
           ,
           and
           to
           widowes
           ,
           should
           be
           lifted
           up
           with
           pride
           aboue
           the
           minister
           of
           the
           word
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           opponeth
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           custome
           of
           all
           the
           churches
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           old
           corruption
           of
           that
           one
           church
           ,
           (
           wherin
           ther
           institutions
           ye
           see
           if
           they
           were
           excellent
           )
           hath
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           church
           ,
           and
           grown
           to
           a
           great
           height
           .
           So
           that
           
             the
             Archdeacons
             will
             not
          
           ,
           
           sayth
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           
             take
             the
             best
             Ministers
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             their
             equalls
             .
          
           
           They
           are
           called
           Archdeacons
           ,
           not
           of
           one
           particular
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           whole
           shire
           ,
           whereas
           Deacons
           were
           appoynted
           in
           several
           churches
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           their
           Archdeacons
           are
           also
           ministers
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           exercise
           their
           iurisdiction
           over
           a
           whole
           shire
           ,
           ministers
           and
           others
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Archdeaconrie
           ,
           not
           as
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           as
           Archdeacons
           .
           When
           the
           Bishop
           should
           have
           visited
           his
           Diocie
           ,
           and
           inquired
           into
           needfull
           reparations
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           things
           were
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           hee
           sent
           his
           chiefe
           Deacons
           to
           visit
           for
           him
           .
           At
           the
           first
           they
           were
           sent
           onely
           to
           visit
           and
           make
           report
           ,
           
           
             but
             not
             to
             sententiate
             in
             any
             mans
             cause
             ,
          
           sayth
           D.
           Field
           ,
           
             or
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             correcting
             and
             reforming
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             but
             afterwards
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             they
             were
             authorized
             to
             heare
             and
             determine
             the
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             reforme
             the
             lighter
             and
             lesser
             offences
             .
             Hence
             in
             time
             it
             c●me
             ,
             that
             Archdeacons
             much
             used
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             most
             attendant
             on
             them
             in
             the
             visitation
             of
             their
             churches
             ,
             and
             reforming
             small
             disorders
             ,
             at
             length
             by
             prescription
             claimed
             the
             correction
             of
             greater
             things
             ,
             at
             having
             of
             long
             time
             put
             themselves
             into
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             authoritie
             .
          
           So
           the
           Archdeacons
           in
           the
           end
           became
           greater
           then
           the
           Deanes
           ,
           let
           bee
           common
           Ministers
           .
           The
           lazie
           Bishop
           sent
           his
           Deacon
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           life
           and
           conversation
           of
           the
           Clergie
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           his
           office
           ,
           yet
           ye
           see
           from
           what
           a
           small
           beginning
           he
           is
           risen
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           .
           It
           is
           dangerous
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           right
           paterne
           shewed
           upon
           the
           mount
           .
           Againe
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           word
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           is
           to
           conioyne
           these
           two
           offices
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           did
           separate
           .
        
         
         
           Archdeacons
           then
           almost
           through
           all
           England
           by
           papall
           prescription
           have
           jurisdiction
           within
           their
           bounds
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           visite
           ,
           to
           inquire
           into
           offences
           ,
           to
           receive
           presentments
           ,
           &
           to
           punish
           with
           ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           to
           substitute
           officialls
           to
           supply
           their
           roomes
           in
           their
           Consistories
           ,
           whereby
           it
           hath
           happened
           ,
           that
           the
           subjects
           haue
           been
           molested
           for
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           fault
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Chauncelours
           ,
           and
           the
           Archdeacon
           or
           his
           officiall
           .
           
           In
           a
           Canon
           lately
           made
           anno
           1603
           they
           haue
           transacted
           the
           matter
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           medle
           with
           the
           presentments
           ,
           received
           at
           others
           visitations
           ;
           how
           the
           transaction
           is
           kept
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           Chauncelours
           and
           officials
           are
           Civilians
           ,
           
           Ministers
           doe
           sometime
           also
           beare
           these
           offices
           ,
           but
           
             utterly
             ignorant
             in
             these
             faculties
          
           .
           For
           these
           Courts
           being
           confused
           Courts
           wherin
           matrimoniall
           ,
           testamentarie
           and
           other
           causes
           of
           temporal
           matters
           are
           handled
           not
           belonging
           to
           ecclesiasticall
           cognisance
           ,
           no
           wonder
           the
           Minister
           be
           ignorant
           in
           them
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           shame
           if
           a
           Civilian
           should
           know
           better
           how
           to
           deale
           with
           an
           offender
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           repentance
           .
           Againe
           what
           a
           grosse
           absurditie
           and
           intolerable
           abuse
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Chauncelours
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           &
           officialls
           being
           Civilians
           should
           meddle
           with
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Bishop
           hath
           vendicate
           to
           himself
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           transferreth
           this
           his
           power
           by
           a
           generall
           commission
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           not
           lawfully
           doe
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           a
           minister
           ,
           far
           lesse
           to
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Civill
           lawe
           ,
           whom
           he
           appointeth
           to
           be
           his
           Chauncelour
           ,
           or
           the
           Archdeacon
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           
           hee
           appoynteth
           to
           bee
           his
           Officiall
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           found
           out
           a
           new
           trick
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           serve
           their
           turn
           .
           The
           Civilian
           ,
           the
           Chauncellour
           ,
           or
           officiall
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           minister
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           who
           pronounceth
           the
           sentence
           .
           The
           defender
           of
           the
           last
           petition
           telleth
           us
           ,
           
           that
           the
           minister
           assistant
           to
           the
           Chauncellour
           ,
           who
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           meanest
           and
           simplest
           of
           the
           clergie
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           cyphar
           ,
           he
           doth
           nothing
           but
           his
           masters
           direction
           ,
           excommunicateth
           and
           absolveth
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           The
           Minister
           is
           not
           judge
           here
           ,
           the
           sentence
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           writ
           to
           him
           in
           Latine
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           rehearse
           .
           A
           memorable
           example
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Assertion
           for
           true
           and
           Christian
           church
           policie
           ,
           
           together
           with
           the
           Article
           made
           anent
           this
           matter
           .
           
           
             Vniusquis●
             Vicarius
             generalis
             ,
             officialis
             ceu
             commissarius
             ,
             qui
             ordines
             Ecelesiasticos
             non
             susceperit
             .
             &c.
             Every
             Vicar
             general
             ,
             officiall
             ,
             or
             Commissarie
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             taken
             upon
             him
             Ecclesiasticall
             orders
             ,
             shall
             call
             and
             associate
             unto
             him
             ,
             some
             learned
             Presbyter
             ,
             who
             being
             armed
             with
             sufficient
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishop
             in
             his
             jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Archdea
             ,
             being
             a
             presb
             .
             in
             his
             iurisdictiō
             shall
             denounce
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             judge
             present
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             for
             contumacie
             .
          
           The
           example
           and
           practise
           of
           this
           precept
           followeth
           .
           Dr.
           Hone
           the
           Archdeacon
           of
           Surrey
           his
           officiall
           ,
           being
           to
           excommunicate
           certaine
           persons
           ,
           had
           a
           silly
           Curat
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Rowland
             Allen
          
           to
           attend
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           denounce
           the
           lesson
           which
           was
           written
           to
           him
           in
           paper
           to
           read
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             Hone
             ,
             legum
             Doctor
             ,
             officialis
             vener●bilis
             viri
             Domini
             Archidiaconi
             Surr.
             omnibus
             &
             singulis
             Rectoribus
             ,
             &c.
             salutem
             .
             Cum
             nos
             rite
             &
             legitime
             procedentes
             ,
             omnes
             &
             singulos
             ,
             quorum
             nomina
             
             &c.
             in
             non
             comparendo
             ,
             ●oram
             nobis
             ,
             &c.
             ceu
             saltem
             in
             non
             satisf●ciendo
             mandatis
             nostris
             ,
             &c.
             pronunciaverimus
             contuniaces
             ,
             ipsosque
             ex
             communicandos
             fore
             decreverimus
             .
             Cumque
             ●iscretus
             vir
             Magister
             Roul
             .
             Allen
             Presbyter
             ,
             〈◊〉
             omnes
             et
             singulos
             subscriptos
             ex
             officio
             nostro
             ex
             cōmunicaverit
             in
             scriptis
             iustitia
             id
             exigente
             ,
             vobis
             igitur
             committimus
             &c.
             quatenus
             eos
             omnes
             sicut
             prefertur
             ex
             officio
             nostro
             excommunicatos
             futsse
             ,
             e●
             esse
             palam
             denunci●tis
             Datum
             sub
             sigi●o
             officialitatis
             nostrae
             19
             die
             Decembris
             Anno
             Domini
          
           1587.
           
           
             Iohn
             Hone
             Doctor
             of
             the
             lawes
             ,
             official
             of
             the
             venerable
             man
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Surrey
             ,
             to
             all
             and
             singular
             persons
             &c.
             greeting
             :
             Whereas
             wee
             otherwise
             rightly
             and
             lawfully
             proceeding
             ,
             all
             and
             singular
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             〈◊〉
             in
             not
             appearing
             before
             us
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             〈◊〉
             in
             not
             satisfying
             of
             our
             mandates
             ,
             haue
             pronounced
             contu●ci●us
             ▪
             and
             decreed
             them
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             .
             And
             whereas
             ,
             also
             the
             discreet
             man
             Mr
             Rowland
             Allen
             Presbyter
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             office
             ,
             hath
             excommunicated
             〈◊〉
             and
             singular
             underwritten
             ●i●stice
             so
             requiring
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             charge
             ,
             that
             openly
             you
             denounce
             ,
             and
             declare
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             office
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             .
             Given
             under
             the
             seale
             of
             our
             officiality
             ,
             the
             19
             of
             December
          
           1587.
           
           The
           poore
           curate
           ,
           sayth
           this
           authour
           ,
           jerked
           these
           ,
           whose
           pointes
           soever
           the
           other
           untied
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           it
           cannot
           be
           sayd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           onely
           the
           poore
           Curate
           ,
           who
           〈◊〉
           excommunicate
           .
           For
           he
           is
           but
           the
           hangman
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           Iudge
           .
           Poore
           
             Rowland
             Allen
          
           rehearsed
           the
           sentence
           by
           the
           prescript
           of
           Doctor
           Hone.
           Doctor
           Hone
           ●●ted
           ,
           pronounced
           them
           contumaciously
           absent
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           con●umacie
           decreed
           them
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           prescrived
           
           the
           lesson
           to
           poore
           
             Rowland
             Allen
          
           ,
           without
           which
           things
           the
           sentence
           should
           be
           a
           nullsentence
           .
           
             D.
             Hone
          
           the
           Archdeacons
           officiall
           ,
           hath
           power
           
             to
             call
             and
             associate
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             prescribe
             Rowland
             Allen
             presbyter
             ,
             and
             another
             mans
             hireling
             Curate
             in
             Southwarke
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             parochians
             of
             anothers
             Pastors
             charge
             ,
             but
             also
             any
             other
             Pastor
             whatsoever
             ,
             subiect
             to
             the
             Acchdeacons
             jurisdiction
             .
             If
             it
             be
             lawfull
             at
             the
             voyce
             of
             a
             lay
             stranger
             ,
             that
             an
             hireling
             and
             stipendiarie
             Curate
             should
             chase
             another
             mans
             sheepe
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             fold
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             is
             it
             lawfull
             that
             a
             true
             shepherd
             should
             disciplinate
             his
             own
             sheepe
             ,
             feeding
             and
             couchan●
             within
             his
             owne
             pasture
             ,
             and
             within
             his
             own
             fold
             .
          
           Ye
           see
           then
           whereto
           this
           alteration
           of
           discipline
           will
           turne
           in
           the
           end
           .
           The
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           worth
           or
           moment
           ,
           shall
           be
           put
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           base
           Officialls
           ,
           and
           blind
           
             Rowland
             Atlens
          
           .
           An
           Oxe
           and
           an
           Asse
           shall
           plow
           together
           in
           the
           Lords
           field
           .
           The
           Chauncellors
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           and
           Officialls
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           convent
           a
           minister
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           compeir
           not
           ,
           first
           suspend
           ,
           and
           then
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           their
           latest
           Canons
           .
           
           Thus
           shall
           the
           worthiest
           of
           our
           ministrie
           bee
           brought
           under
           bondage
           .
           
             The
             Reader
             may
             see
             how
             unworthily
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archdeacons
             deale
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             not
             content
             themselves
             to
             use
             tyranny
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             of
             their
             private
             authoritie
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             unto
             other
             with
             them
             ,
             have
             also
             brought
             it
             into
             bondage
             under
             their
             servants
             ,
             and
             servants
             servants
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             meane
             Chauncellours
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             &c.
          
           sayth
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           .
           The
           Commissarie
           court
           is
           but
           a
           little
           stinking
           ditch
           ,
           say
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           
           
           In
           this
           Court
           
             one
             alone
             doth
             excommunicate
             ,
             one
             alone
             sitteth
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             will
             can
             draw
             back
             the
             iudgement
             which
             hee
             hath
             pronounced
             ,
             having
             called
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             money
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             changing
             of
             penance
             .
             In
             this
             Court
             for
             none
             payment
             of
             two
             pence
             ,
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             if
             he
             appear
             not
             when
             he
             is
             sent
             for
             .
             This
             Court
             pouleth
             parishes
             ,
             scourgeth
             the
             poore
             bedge-priests
             ,
             ladeth
             Churchwardens
             with
             manifest
             perjuries
             ,
             punisheth
             whooredome
             and
             adulterie
             with
             toyish
             censures
             ,
             remitteth
             without
             satisfying
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             secret
             〈◊〉
             giveth
             out
             dispensations
             for
             unlawfull
             marriages
             ,
             and
             committeth
             a
             thousand
             such
             ●ike
             abomina●●●
             ;
             where
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             Advocates
             ,
             and
             Proctors
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             papists
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Scribes
             and
             Notaries
             ,
             as
             greedi●
             as
             Cormorants
             :
             If
             they
             all
             should
             perhaps
             see
             this
             writing
             they
             would
             bee
             as
             angry
             as
             Wasps
             ,
             and
             sting
             like
             〈◊〉
             .
             Three
             of
             them
             would
             be
             enough
             to
             sting
             a
             man
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             why
             ,
             they
             are
             high
             Commissioners
             .
          
           
           Againe
           ,
           
             who
             be
             their
             Chauncellours
             ,
             but
             most
             suspected
             Papists
             .
             I
             heare
             not
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             a
             br●●er
             .
             Who
             be
             their
             Sumners
             ,
             but
             the
             veriest
             varlets
             ?
             What
             are
             the
             Canonists
             ?
             what
             are
             they
             but
             suspected
             Papists
             ,
             and
             where
             have
             they
             the
             most
             countenance
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             To
             be
             their
             chiefe
             doers
             ,
             and
             high
             Commissioners
             ,
             with
             them
             to
             wr●g
             their
             brethren
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             ●et
             papists
             passe
             free
             ,
             or
             to
             bee
             punished
             lightly
             .
             How
             are
             matters
             dealt
             with
             in
             their
             Courts
             ,
             but
             all
             for
             Mistres
             Money
             .
             What
             a
             charge
             are
             they
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ?
             and
             what
             a
             summe
             have
             they
             yearly
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             small
             matter
             that
             maintaineth
             their
             Courts
             .
          
           
           Again
           ,
           
             It
             would
             grieve
             a
             chast
             eare
             to
             heare
             the
             bawdie
             pleading
             of
             many
             Proctors
             and
             Doctors
             in
             those
             Courts
             ,
             and
             the
             Sumners
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             Registers
             themselves
             .
             Mr.
             Archdeacon
             and
             Mr.
             Chauncellour
             are
             even
             faine
             to
             laugh
             it
             out
             many
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             keep
             their
             countenance
             no
             longer
             .
          
           Suppose
           our
           high
           commission
           were
           never
           so
           odious
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bishops
           shall
           bee
           sure
           of
           such
           servile
           varlets
           Commissaries
           ,
           Officialls
           ,
           and
           Chauncellours
           to
           sit
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           why
           they
           shall
           be
           their
           own
           creatures
           .
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           they
           be
           bribers
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Archdeacons
           ,
           set
           in
           farme
           their
           jurisdiction
           to
           them
           .
           
             Some
             Chauncellours
             and
          
           ,
           
           
             officialls
             pay
             20.
             some
          
           30.
           
             some
             50.
             pounds
             yearly
             for
             their
             place
             ,
             Registers
             some
             an
             hundred
             ,
             some
             two
             hundred
             pounds
             ,
             some
             more
             .
             How
             then
             is
             it
             possible
             but
             they
             should
             extort
             in
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             by
             unreasonable
             and
             untollerable
             exactions
             make
             up
             their
             hard
             rents
             ?
          
           as
           it
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           last
           petition
           for
           reformation
           .
           Many
           greivous
           complaints
           have
           been
           made
           against
           Officialls
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           and
           Chauncellours
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           countries
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           produce
           to
           make
           this
           bondage
           yet
           more
           sensible
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           6.
           
           Of
           Suffraganes
           ,
           Deanes
           ,
           and
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           seen
           in
           the
           former
           Tables
           ,
           what
           persons
           have
           judiciall
           administration
           .
           Now
           follow
           ,
        
         
           Persons
           having
           no
           Iudiciall
           administration
           .
           Those
           are
           either
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           or
           lay-men
           .
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           are
           the
           
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           :
           and
           they
           have
           their
           function
           ,
           either
           without
           perpetuall
           title
           ,
           as
           Curates
           ,
           or
           with
           title
           .
           The
           second
           sort
           ,
           either
           have
           a
           peculiar
           function
           beside
           their
           common
           function
           ,
           or
           have
           not
           a
           peculiar
           function
           .
           These
           who
           have
           a
           peculiar
           function
           beside
           the
           common
           ,
           either
           have
           it
           through
           the
           whole
           ●●iocie
           ,
           or
           but
           in
           a
           part
           of
           it
           .
           Through
           ane
           whole
           Diocie
           ,
           as
           the
           titular
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           old
           called
           Chorepis●opi
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Rurall
           Bishops
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           called
           Suffraganes
           .
           They
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           either
           according
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           next
           unto
           Barones
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           the
           place
           which
           they
           have
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Bishops
           both
           in
           calling
           and
           order
           ,
           but
           wanting
           jurisdiction
           ,
           2.
           
           Dedicate
           Churches
           ,
           3.
           confirme
           children
           ,
           instructed
           before
           in
           the
           Rudiments
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Diocie
           allotted
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           here
           sayd
           of
           Suffraganes
           ,
           that
           of
           old
           they
           were
           called
           Chorepiscopi
           ,
           is
           controlled
           by
           Mucket
           himselfe
           .
           
           For
           hee
           sa●th
           ,
           that
           the
           Rurall
           D●●nes
           are
           like
           the
           old
           
             Chorepiscopi
             .
             De●●ni
             〈…〉
             is
             Ecclesiae
             Chorepiscopis
             &
             A●chipresbyteris
             Regionarijs
             haud
             absimiles
             .
          
           
           And
           so
           doth
           Bleynianus
           also
           in
           his
           introduction
           into
           the
           theorie
           and
           practique
           of
           
           benefices
           .
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospell
           was
           spread
           through
           the
           Countrey
           townes
           and
           villages
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           through
           Cities
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           Coun●rey
           or
           rurall
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           in
           cities
           .
           But
           ambition
           and
           pompe
           in
           Citie
           Bishops
           increasing
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           a
           disgrace
           that
           such
           a
           dignitie
           should
           bee
           obscured
           with
           a
           meane
           place
           of
           residence
           .
           
           Therefore
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           bee
           lawfull
           to
           ordaine
           any
           Bishop
           ,
           either
           in
           villages
           ,
           little
           forts
           or
           small
           Cities
           ,
           lest
           the
           name
           and
           authoritie
           of
           a
           Bishop
           should
           waxe
           vile
           .
           Sathan
           was
           advancing
           this
           way
           the
           great
           mysterie
           of
           iniquitie
           .
           Because
           he
           would
           make
           of
           Bishops
           young
           Princes
           ,
           
             hee
             went
             about
          
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           observed
           by
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           
           
             with
             robberie
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             head
             of
             one
             :
          
           otherwise
           the
           great
           pompe
           which
           they
           were
           striving
           for
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           maintained
           .
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           countrey
           or
           Rurall
           Bishop
           had
           the
           same
           power
           in
           his
           circuit
           which
           the
           Citie
           Bishop
           had
           in
           the
           citie
           and
           suburbs
           of
           it
           .
           Hierome
           sayth
           ,
           
           that
           the
           bishop
           of
           an
           obscure
           citie
           hath
           as
           much
           authoritie
           as
           hee
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           citie
           .
           The
           Presbyters
           who
           were
           ordained
           by
           them
           ,
           their
           ordination
           was
           not
           made
           voyd
           and
           reversed
           ,
           untill
           they
           were
           throwne
           downe
           through
           the
           pride
           and
           dispite
           of
           citie
           bishops
           ,
           to
           the
           order
           of
           priesthood
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           estimation
           and
           judgement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           bishops
           of
           that
           same
           sort
           and
           kinde
           ,
           that
           the
           citie
           bishops
           were
           .
           Beeing
           spoyled
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           name
           also
           ,
           they
           there
           called
           Archipresbyteri
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           Countrey
           or
           Rurall
           Deanes
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           subject
           not
           onely
           
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           their
           Archdeacons
           ,
           
             No
             propter
             subrogationem
             in
             locum
             Chorepiscoporum
             superbirent
             Archipresbyteri
             ,
             &
             idem
             ,
             sibi
             quod
             antea
             Chorepiscopi
             arrogarent
             ,
             si
             immediate
             Episcopis
             supponerentur
             ,
          
           sayth
           Bleynianus
           a
           Papist
           .
           This
           is
           his
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           the
           Archpresbyters
           were
           thrust
           downe
           to
           a
           degree
           lower
           then
           Archdeacons
           ,
           lest
           if
           they
           had
           been
           immediatly
           subiect
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           might
           perhaps
           have
           claimed
           the
           power
           of
           the
           old
           countrey
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           place
           they
           succeeded
           .
           For
           justly
           Archpresbyters
           may
           claim
           by
           their
           order
           ,
           that
           which
           Archdeac
           .
           cannot
           do
           .
           For
           howbeit
           they
           be
           inferiour
           to
           Archdeac
           .
           in
           Popish
           dignitie
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           greater
           then
           Archdeacons
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           order
           .
           Countrey
           Bishops
           at
           their
           first
           erection
           being
           equall
           to
           Citie
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           not
           their
           Deputies
           .
           In
           the
           later
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           ages
           ,
           proud
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           loytering
           Lords
           ,
           addicting
           themselves
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           seeking
           ease
           ,
           or
           intangling
           themselves
           with
           wordly
           affaires
           ,
           as
           they
           commited
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           to
           Chauncellours
           and
           Commissaries
           ,
           so
           that
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           as
           ordination
           of
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           confirmation
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           dedication
           of
           Churches
           ,
           they
           committed
           to
           Suffraganes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           give
           themselves
           to
           ease
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           Councells
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           other
           civill
           Courts
           :
           and
           reserved
           nothing
           belonging
           to
           their
           owne
           charge
           ,
           that
           might
           trouble
           their
           ease
           ,
           or
           draw
           them
           from
           attendance
           upon
           Princes
           Courts
           ,
           and
           civill
           employments
           .
           D.
           Field
           alledgeth
           against
           these
           Suffragane
           Bishops
           ,
           
           
             Melchior
             Canus
          
           a
           papist
           .
           
             Such
             Bishops
             Melchior
             Canus
             entreating
             of
             Councells
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             wherof
             
             Councells
             consist
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             farr
             from
             having
             any
             place
             ,
             or
             voyce
             in
             councells
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             have
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             place
             in
             the
             church
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Bishops
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             he
             calleth
             annular
             Bishops
             ,
             happely
             for
             that
             whereas
             full
             Bishops
             had
             both
             staffe
             and
             ring
             expressing
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             espousing
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             these
             had
             the
             ring
             onely
             .
          
           That
           Suffraganes
           may
           ordaine
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           
           and
           confirme
           ,
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           their
           latest
           Canons
           .
           Now
           if
           Bishops
           may
           transferre
           these
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           their
           order
           to
           one
           Suffragane
           ,
           they
           may
           transferre
           it
           also
           to
           moe
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           all
           the
           Cathedrall
           and
           countrey
           Deanes
           ,
           and
           restore
           the
           countrey
           Deanes
           to
           their
           old
           liberties
           againe
           .
           It
           dependeth
           onely
           upon
           some
           new
           Canon
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Spalato
           sayth
           ,
           
             Imo
             si
             vult
             Epis●opus
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             canones
             non
             prohiberent
             ,
             potest
             suos
             parochos
             plene
             Episcopos
             facere
             ,
             &
             ordinare
             ut
             omnes
             sui
             or
             dini●
             actus
             pl●ne
             possint
             explere
             :
             &
             simul
             ac
             in
             soli
             〈◊〉
             cum
             ipso
             Ecclesiam
             gubernare
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           may
           make
           all
           his
           parish
           priests
           ,
           not
           onely
           halfe
           but
           full
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           governe
           the
           Church
           in
           common
           with
           him
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           if
           the
           Canon
           law
           were
           not
           an
           impediment
           .
           The
           parish
           priest
           may
           curse
           this
           Canon
           law
           ,
           that
           h●ndreth
           them
           of
           that
           which
           Gods
           law
           alloweth
           them
           .
           But
           that
           which
           Divine
           law
           hath
           given
           to
           every
           pastour
           ,
           neither
           Canon
           nor
           civill
           law
           should
           take
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           as
           Archpresbyters
           whom
           they
           call
           rurall
           Deanes
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           are
           imployed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           to
           convocate
           their
           Classis
           ,
           2.
           to
           intimate
           to
           them
           something
           directed
           by
           missive
           from
           the
           ordinarie
           ,
           
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           .
           3.
           to
           Induct
           into
           benefices
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           being
           busied
           in
           some
           remote
           part
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           two
           sorts
           of
           Acchpresbyters
           of
           old
           .
           The
           citie
           Archpresbyter
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           called
           the
           cathedrall
           or
           citie
           Deane
           ,
           &
           the
           Countrie
           Archpresbyter
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           now
           the
           rurall
           Deane
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           the
           first
           institution
           moderator
           of
           the
           classis
           ,
           or
           countrey
           Presbyterie
           ,
           &
           thereafter
           made
           a
           countrey
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Chorepiscopus
           within
           his
           owne
           circuit
           ,
           as
           the
           citie
           Bishop
           was
           at
           the
           first
           but
           President
           ,
           or
           moderator
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           of
           the
           citie
           and
           suburbs
           .
           For
           we
           must
           not
           think
           that
           the
           country
           Bishop
           ruled
           alone
           without
           his
           classicall
           Presbyterie
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           citie
           Bishop
           did
           .
           In
           processe
           of
           time
           the
           citie
           Bishop
           grew
           to
           this
           great
           statelynes
           ,
           which
           now
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           the
           o●●
           Chorepiscopus
           decreased
           ,
           and
           was
           throwen
           dovvne
           by
           degrees
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           he
           is
           come
           to
           this
           poore
           estate
           of
           a
           rurall
           Deane
           .
           He
           it
           not
           ranked
           in
           this
           hierarchie
           amongst
           the
           persons
           having
           iudicial
           administration
           ,
           but
           among
           those
           vvho
           haue
           none
           ,
           as
           ye
           see
           ,
           to
           intimate
           to
           the
           Priests
           with
           in
           his
           Deanrie
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Bishops
           pleasure
           eyther
           severally
           ,
           or
           to
           convocate
           them
           togither
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           or
           to
           put
           any
           person
           in
           possession
           sometime
           of
           his
           Benefice
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Archdeacon
           .
           Every
           Diocie
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           vve
           heard
           before
           out
           of
           Mucket
           ,
           is
           divided
           in
           Archdeaconries
           ,
           moe
           or
           fevver
           according
           to
           their
           extent
           :
           Achdeacour
           .
           into
           Deanries
           .
           The
           Deanries
           comprehend
           ten
           Parishes
           ,
           sometimes
           moe
           ,
           
           seldome
           fewer
           .
           But
           cathedrall
           and
           collegiat
           churches
           are
           exemed
           out
           of
           the
           Archdeaconries
           ,
           and
           rurall
           Deanries
           .
           Over
           these
           Deanries
           are
           set
           rurall
           Deanes
           ,
           
             qui●us
             praeficiuntur
             Dec●nirurales
             ,
             antiquis
             Archipresbyter
             is
             non
             multum
             ●issimiles
          
           sayeth
           hee
           .
           Then
           againe
           in
           every
           Diocie
           there
           are
           iurisdictions
           exempt
           eyther
           from
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           and
           subiect
           immediately
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           exempt
           from
           both
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           whole
           Province
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           subject
           immediatly
           to
           the
           King
           in
           respect
           of
           appellations
           ,
           They
           want
           no
           corrupt
           order
           of
           governement
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           in
           time
           of
           Poperie
           :
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           their
           exemptions
           .
           To
           returne
           then
           to
           the
           rurall
           Deanes
           .
           These
           rurall
           Deanes
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           his
           deputies
           warrant
           cited
           such
           within
           their
           Deanries
           ,
           as
           were
           to
           compeir
           before
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           deputie
           ,
           and
           this
           their
           citation
           under
           the
           seale
           of
           their
           office
           they
           were
           to
           certifie
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           deputie
           .
           But
           Lindwood
           sayth
           ,
           
           
             quod
             per
             eos
             potius
             quam
             per
             alios
             ,
             qui
             hibent
             sigilla
             authentica
             ,
             multae
             multae
             fiebant
             fraudes
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           colluded
           with
           the
           partie
           in
           sealing
           the
           certificates
           of
           their
           citations
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           had
           not
           made
           any
           due
           citation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Iohn
           Peccham
           Archbishop
           made
           a
           constitution
           ,
           that
           every
           yeare
           they
           should
           svveare
           to
           give
           out
           no
           certificates
           without
           due
           citation
           .
           They
           were
           sworne
           every
           yeare
           sayeth
           Lindwood
           
             quit
             quolibet
             anno
             mutantur
             Decani
          
           ,
           
           
             et
             fiunt
             noui
          
           .
           They
           were
           to
           hold
           Chapiters
           in
           a
           sett
           course
           foure
           times
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           occasion
           should
           require
           sayth
           D.
           Field
           out
           of
           Lindw
           .
           But
           
           Lindwood
           writeth
           thus
           ,
           
           
             Et
             horum
             capituloru●
             quaed●m
             tenentur
             de
             tribus
             hebdomadis
             in
             tres
             ;
             qu●
             ,
             dam
             semelin
             quarta
             anni
             ,
             &
             haec
             dicuntur
             ,
             Capitul●
             principalia
             propter
             majorem
             confluen●i●m
             Cleri
             ,
             &
             quia
             in
             his
             de
             negotijs
             arduioribus
             tracteri
             consuevit
             .
          
           Some
           did
           meet
           every
           three
           weekes
           ,
           some
           every
           quarter
           of
           year
           .
           Their
           Chapiters
           convening
           every
           three
           weeks
           ,
           were
           our
           presbyteries
           which
           doe
           meet
           in
           some
           place
           every
           weeke
           ,
           in
           other
           places
           in
           two
           or
           three
           weeks
           ,
           especially
           in
           winter
           .
           These
           chapiters
           were
           called
           
             capitula
             ruralia
          
           ,
           countrey
           or
           rural
           Chapiters
           ,
           sayth
           Lindwood
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           assembled
           in
           the
           countrey
           towns
           .
           In
           these
           Chapiters
           the
           Deans
           did
           publish
           the
           decrees
           of
           Provinciall
           and
           Episcopall
           Synods
           .
           For
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           did
           not
           demit
           himselfe
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           present
           :
           and
           therfore
           sent
           one
           to
           make
           intimation
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Deane
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           
             Praesertim
             cum
             non
             deceat
             statum
             pontificalem
             in
             singulis
             capitulis
             hujusmodi
             interesse
             ,
          
           sayth
           Lindwood
           .
           D.
           Field
           proveth
           that
           of
           old
           ,
           they
           had
           power
           to
           visit
           their
           circuit
           twice
           every
           yeare
           ,
           and
           to
           suspend
           laymen
           from
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           clergie
           men
           from
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           offices
           .
           This
           was
           a
           remainder
           of
           the
           old
           power
           of
           the
           Countrey
           Bishop
           .
           Now
           his
           office
           is
           onely
           to
           intimate
           decrees
           of
           Synods
           ,
           or
           the
           Bishops
           will
           in
           any
           matter
           ,
           without
           any
           iurisdiction
           reserved
           either
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Deanrie
           assembled
           together
           in
           chapiter
           ,
           or
           as
           wee
           speake
           in
           scripture
           language
           ,
           presbyterie
           .
           So
           that
           their
           Deanries
           are
           a
           footstep
           of
           that
           which
           have
           beene
           ,
           and
           a
           shadow
           of
           that
           whereof
           we
           had
           the
           substance
           .
           This
           alteration
           of
           government
           among
           us
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           end
           turne
           to
           the
           same
           desolation
           .
           There
           
           are
           some
           Deanes
           exempt
           ,
           which
           are
           subject
           immediatly
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           these
           have
           Archi●●aconall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           sayth
           Lindwood
           .
           Wee
           have
           before
           made
           mention
           of
           some
           rurall
           Deanes
           exercising
           spirituall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           common
           ;
           next
           it
           is
           Episcopall
           ,
           for
           they
           doe
           it
           by
           themselves
           without
           the
           Chapiter
           .
        
         
           Those
           which
           beside
           the
           common
           have
           no
           peculiar
           function
           ,
           are
           placed
           either
           in
           so●e
           cathedrall
           or
           collegiat
           Church
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           parish
           Church
           .
           In
           some
           Cathedrall
           or
           Collegiar
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           members
           ,
           or
           no
           members
           .
           Of
           those
           who
           are
           members
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           is
           the
           Deane
           ,
           then
           in
           some
           Churches
           of
           ancient
           foundation
           ,
           other
           dignities
           also
           ,
           as
           the
           Subdeane
           ,
           the
           Chauncellour
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Chaunter
           ,
           the
           Thesaurer
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Canons
           or
           Prebendaries
           ,
           of
           which
           in
           the
           Churches
           which
           are
           more
           ancient
           ,
           some
           are
           Residentiaries
           ,
           some
           not
           .
           The
           greater
           Residentiaries
           administrate
           ,
           and
           governe
           in
           all
           things
           with
           the
           Deane
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           a
           seat
           in
           the
           Quire
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           a
           voyce
           in
           the
           Chapiter
           .
           Canons
           or
           Prebendaries
           no●
           Residentiaries
           ,
           have
           a
           seat
           in
           the
           Quire
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           voyce
           in
           the
           Chapiter
           .
           Those
           who
           who
           are
           not
           members
           ,
           serve
           either
           to
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           or
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           the
           pettie
           Canons
           or
           Vicars
           chorall
           ,
           or
           by
           assisting
           those
           who
           
           do
           celebrate
           ,
           as
           the
           Pistler
           &
           the
           Gospeller
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           also
           others
           bearing
           office
           in
           cathedrall
           Churches
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           ranked
           among
           the
           lay
           sort
           ,
           by
           the
           composer
           of
           the
           tables
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           singing
           boyes
           ,
           vergerers
           ,
           Ballifs
           ;
           and
           others
           set
           down
           afterward
           .
           The
           authour
           of
           the
           admonition
           to
           the
           parliament
           doth
           thus
           muster
           the
           Droanes
           of
           these
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           .
           
           
             Wee
             should
             be
             too
             long
             to
             tell
             your
             Honours
             of
             the
             cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             the
             dennes
             aforesayd
             of
             all
             loytering
             lubbers
             ,
             where
             Mr.
             Dean
             ,
             M.
             Vicedeane
             ,
             Mr.
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Prebendaries
             ,
             the
             greater
             ,
             M●pettie
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Canons
             the
             lesser
             ,
             M.
             Chauncellour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             M.
             Treasurer
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Iudas
             the
             Purse-hearer
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             ch●unter
             ,
             singing
             men
             special
             favourers
             of
             religion
             ,
             squealing
             Qui●isters
             ,
             Organ
             players
             ,
             Gospellers
             ,
          
           
           
             pistlers
             ,
             pensioners
             ,
             vergers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wicl●ffe
          
           sayth
           ,
           
             there
             ●e
             12
             disciples
             of
             the
             Antichrist
             ;
             Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Patriarches
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Officialls
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Monk●s
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Friers
             ,
             &
             Pardoners
             .
          
           He
           reckoneth
           yee
           see
           the
           Deans
           and
           Canons
           among
           the
           disciples
           of
           the
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           what
           are
           they
           else
           but
           idle
           lubbers
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           cloysters
           of
           their
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           having
           either
           no
           necessary
           or
           profitable
           charge
           in
           the
           cathedral
           church
           ,
           where
           they
           loyter
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           a
           charge
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           but
           under
           colour
           of
           their
           prebends
           ,
           absent
           thēselves
           from
           the
           churches
           where
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           a
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           spoyle
           and
           raven
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           
           there
           ,
           sayth
           M.
           Cartwr
           ,
           they
           spend
           
             and
             make
             good
             cheere
             with
          
           .
           And
           againe
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             they
             should
             indeed
             be
             the
             rewards
             of
             learning
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             converted
             unto
             the
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             bringing
             up
             of
             Scholers
             ,
             where
             now
             for
             the
             most
             
             part
             they
             serve
             for
             fat
             morsels
             ,
             to
             fill
             if
             might
             bee
             ,
             the
             greedie
             appetites
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             have
             ynough
             to
             live
             with
             ,
             and
             for
             holes
             and
             dennes
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             ,
             which
             are
             unworthy
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             the
             ch●ge
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             else
             whose
             presence
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             dutifull
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             unprofitable
             there
             .
          
           The
           Deane
           ,
           and
           Canons
           or
           Prebendaries
           ,
           are
           not
           sustained
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           rents
           and
           possessions
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           where
           they
           loiter
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           rents
           and
           possessions
           of
           their
           charges
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           to
           their
           ruine
           and
           desolation
           ,
           the
           great
           steeples
           devouring
           the
           little
           steeples
           ,
           the
           great
           Quires
           overthrowing
           the
           finall
           pulpits
           .
           It
           was
           done
           no
           doubt
           in
           a
           foolish
           and
           pretensed
           imitation
           of
           the
           temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           to
           appoint
           such
           idle
           serving
           and
           singing
           men
           to
           uphold
           in
           the
           cathedrall
           Church
           daily
           chaunting
           and
           singing
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           custome
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           But
           all
           the
           people
           in
           the
           land
           had
           communion
           of
           worship
           in
           the
           sayd
           temple
           ,
           and
           repaired
           to
           it
           thrice
           in
           the
           yeare
           to
           that
           effect
           and
           purpose
           ,
           beside
           that
           the
           daily
           worship
           was
           for
           the
           use
           of
           all
           those
           who
           were
           upon
           severall
           occasions
           to
           repaire
           unto
           the
           sayd
           temple
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           whole
           people
           of
           God
           is
           called
           the
           church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           because
           they
           had
           communion
           of
           worship
           in
           one
           place
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           such
           place
           in
           the
           Christian
           churches
           appointed
           either
           for
           countries
           ,
           counties
           ,
           or
           shires
           .
           Every
           church
           even
           the
           meanest
           ,
           hath
           as
           great
           interest
           &
           priviledge
           to
           all
           the
           points
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           cities
           ,
           lett
           be
           the
           Cathedrall
           seats
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           ever
           the
           greatest
           .
           Then
           againe
           their
           curions
           singing
           and
           chanting
           
           serveth
           not
           for
           edification
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           hinder
           true
           devotion
           ,
           and
           carie
           away
           the
           mind
           from
           heavenly
           meditation
           with
           a
           carnall
           and
           sensuall
           delite
           .
           He
           that
           singeth
           should
           be
           liker
           
             pronuncianti
             quam
             canenti
          
           to
           one
           who
           pronounceth
           the
           word
           ,
           then
           to
           one
           that
           singeth
           .
           Psalmes
           as
           sung
           by
           course
           ▪
           &
           side
           after
           side
           :
           some
           few
           singing
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           resrayned
           from
           singing
           :
           One
           half
           sung
           with
           the
           hart
           ,
           the
           other
           half
           with
           hart
           and
           voice
           .
           Then
           again
           their
           musicall
           instruments
           were
           unknowen
           to
           the
           church
           of
           God
           for
           800
           yeres
           .
           Yea
           it
           appeareth
           that
           they
           were
           not
           brought
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Aquinas
           .
           For
           he
           sayth
           ,
           
             sed
             instruments
             musica
             sicut
             cytharas
          
           ,
           
           
             et
             Ps●teria
             non
             assumit
             ecclesia
             in
             div●nas
             laudes
             ne
             videatur
             iudaizare
             .
          
           The
           Church
           then
           it
           seemeth
           used
           no
           musicall
           instruments
           in
           his
           time
           lest
           it
           should
           seeme
           to
           Iudaize
           .
           Yea
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           themselves
           these
           musicall
           instruments
           were
           not
           used
           in
           their
           synagognes
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           temple
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           theater
           of
           all
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           leviticall
           law
           .
           Againe
           that
           one
           should
           read
           the
           gospel
           another
           the
           epistle
           ,
           what
           an
           idle
           distinction
           of
           idle
           officemen
           in
           the
           church
           is
           this
           ?
           for
           by
           this
           reason
           they
           may
           make
           a
           third
           sort
           also
           for
           reading
           of
           the
           law
           .
           
           The
           Treasurer
           ,
           Chancelour
           ,
           Vicedeanes
           offices
           are
           not
           all
           alike
           in
           every
           cathedrall
           church
           ,
           sayth
           Mucket
           ,
           but
           divers
           according
           to
           the
           different
           statutes
           of
           divers
           places
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           therefore
           distinctly
           to
           define
           particularly
           their
           offices
           .
           The
           Deane
           of
           the
           cathedrall
           Church
           succeedeth
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           
             Archipresbyter
             urbanus
          
           ,
           the
           citie
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           the
           rurall
           Deanes
           doe
           the
           Countrey
           presbyter
           .
           But
           the
           cathedaall
           chapter
           
           doth
           not
           consist
           of
           the
           presbyters
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           as
           the
           rurall
           chapiter
           did
           consist
           of
           the
           presbyters
           within
           the
           rurall
           Archpresbyter
           his
           praecinct
           :
           yea
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           sit
           in
           chapiter
           with
           the
           Deane
           ,
           
           sayth
           Dr.
           Field
           .
           But
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           cathedrall
           citie
           doe
           not
           at
           any
           time
           sit
           in
           chapiter
           with
           the
           cathedral
           Dean
           as
           I
           gave
           a
           lively
           example
           before
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           London
           ,
           where
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           severall
           parishes
           doe
           not
           sit
           in
           chapter
           with
           the
           Deane
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           but
           onely
           Canons
           and
           Prebendars
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ought
           to
           serve
           at
           parishes
           perhaps
           20.
           or
           30.
           
           miles
           from
           the
           citie
           .
           The
           cathedrall
           seat
           of
           Canterburie
           hath
           12.
           or
           13.
           parishes
           ,
           but
           not
           4
           able
           preachers
           ,
           sayth
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Assertion
           for
           true
           and
           Christian
           Church
           policie
           .
           I
           have
           been
           in
           some
           of
           their
           cathedrall
           cities
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           no
           parish
           minister
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           watering
           of
           some
           prebendarie
           ,
           who
           commeth
           to
           attend
           on
           service
           in
           the
           temple
           ,
           and
           neglecteth
           his
           owne
           charge
           with
           cure
           of
           soules
           .
           Againe
           ,
           suppose
           this
           chapiter
           did
           consist
           of
           parish
           ministers
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           yet
           that
           some
           should
           bee
           made
           cardinall
           to
           sit
           in
           chapiter
           ,
           either
           with
           Bishop
           or
           Deane
           ,
           and
           others
           secluded
           ,
           having
           as
           great
           interest
           in
           the
           common
           government
           of
           their
           stocks
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           grounded
           on
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           not
           known
           to
           puret
           antiquitie
           ,
           
           as
           wee
           have
           already
           made
           evident
           .
           And
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           also
           by
           Bellarmine
           ,
           howbeit
           hee
           doeth
           conjecture
           upon
           a
           false
           ground
           ,
           
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           .
           
             Nam
             à
             tempore
             Apostolorum
             per
             multos
             annos
             ,
             imo
             etiam
             per
             aliquot
             soecula
             ,
             quia
             pauci
             erant
             Presbyteri
             &
             Diaconi
             ,
             omnes
             simul
             ad
             electionem
             Episcopi
             ,
             &
             ad
             concilia
             vocabantur
             ,
             neque
             opus
             erat
             tunc
             distinguere
             à
             
             Cardinalibus
             non
             Cardinales
             sicut
             etiam
             in
             alijs
             Ecclesi●s
             non
             disting●ebantur
             Canonici
             à
             non
             Canonicis
             .
          
           And
           yet
           there
           were
           many
           Presbyters
           at
           Rome
           in
           Cornelius
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           confesse
           ,
           yet
           even
           then
           this
           distinction
           was
           not
           made
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           in
           that
           same
           place
           doth
           acknowledge
           .
           Farther
           ,
           this
           same
           chapiter
           hath
           not
           any
           medling
           with
           jurisdiction
           in
           common
           with
           the
           Bishop
           .
           The
           Deane
           and
           Prebendaries
           in
           many
           places
           have
           power
           severally
           to
           excommunicate
           in
           their
           parishes
           ▪
           which
           belong
           to
           them
           in
           peculiar
           ,
           but
           they
           convene
           not
           chapiterl●e
           ▪
           to
           exercise
           spirituall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           inflict
           spirituall
           punishments
           ,
           and
           censures
           ,
           upon
           every
           delinquent
           within
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           yea
           or
           cathedral
           seat
           onely
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           without
           him
           .
           Alienation
           of
           church
           lands
           ,
           or
           setting
           of
           takes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           concern
           the
           possessions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           may
           not
           passe
           without
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           spiritual
           jurisdiction
           they
           are
           content
           that
           the
           vicar
           generall
           ,
           and
           officiall
           principall
           part
           that
           betwixt
           them
           .
           To
           what
           use
           then
           serveth
           the
           cathedrall
           Deane
           ,
           and
           his
           Canons
           or
           prebendaries
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           wear
           copes
           and
           caps
           ,
           tippets
           ,
           and
           hoods
           ,
           rochets
           ,
           surplices
           ,
           to
           pipe
           on
           organs
           ▪
           to
           sing
           curiously
           ,
           to
           read
           gospels
           and
           epistles
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           offices
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           severall
           turnes
           and
           courses
           .
           In
           the
           24
           ▪
           canon
           of
           the
           last
           constitutions
           ,
           when
           the
           communion
           is
           to
           be
           celebrated
           upon
           principal
           feast
           dayes
           ,
           if
           the
           bishop
           himself
           be
           not
           present
           ,
           then
           the
           Dean
           is
           to
           administer
           the
           communion
           with
           a
           cope
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Deane
           must
           sit
           in
           some
           chiefe
           place
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           his
           velvet
           cushion
           before
           him
           ,
           
           and
           cloth
           of
           estate
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           his
           place
           with
           a
           silver
           Mace
           before
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           7.
           
           The
           calling
           and
           function
           of
           English
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           .
        
         
           THE
           name
           of
           Priest
           to
           signifie
           a
           minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           usuall
           with
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           latest
           Canons
           .
           Howbeit
           it
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           derived
           from
           the
           Greek
           word
           Presbyter
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           it
           hath
           been
           used
           to
           signifie
           a
           sacrificing
           Priest
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Masse-priest
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           retained
           in
           their
           latest
           translations
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           to
           signifie
           a
           sacrificing
           Priest
           ,
           their
           pretext
           of
           the
           originall
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           is
           frivolous
           ,
           for
           either
           they
           should
           translate
           the
           Leviticall
           Priest
           sacrirficer
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           retaine
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           priest
           ,
           or
           else
           abstaine
           from
           ,
           or
           alter
           the
           name
           of
           Priest
           ,
           seing
           they
           may
           have
           choyce
           of
           names
           .
        
         
           The
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           in
           the
           Parish
           Church
           are
           ,
           the
           minister
           ,
           and
           Deacon
           .
           In
           the
           minister
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           his
           externall
           calling
           ,
           and
           his
           publicke
           function
           .
           His
           externall
           calling
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           order
           and
           degree
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           benefice
           ,
           and
           place
           of
           the
           ministerie
           .
           The
           externall
           calling
           to
           the
           order
           and
           degree
           is
           seene
           ,
           either
           in
           things
           preceeding
           the
           ordination
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           ordination
           it selfe
           .
           In
           things
           going
           before
           the
           ordination
           ,
           as
           1.
           publick
           intimation
           made
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           famous
           
           places
           of
           the
           Diocie
           of
           the
           day
           of
           ordinations
           ,
           2.
           
           Letters
           testimoniall
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ordainer
           ,
           from
           men
           of
           good
           credit
           and
           religion
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           conversation
           of
           him
           who
           is
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           that
           that
           he
           is
           not
           a
           bastard
           ,
           or
           bond-man
           .
           3.
           the
           examination
           of
           him
           who
           is
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           either
           of
           his
           education
           ,
           whether
           hee
           were
           brought
           up
           in
           a
           common
           Schoole
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           Academie
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           progresse
           in
           humane
           literature
           ,
           or
           theologie
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           either
           the
           proficiencie
           it selfe
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           appoynted
           for
           him
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           the
           degree
           which
           hee
           hath
           taken
           on
           in
           the
           Schooles
           .
           The
           ordination
           it selfe
           consisteth
           in
           prayers
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           2.
           in
           exhortations
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           3.
           in
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           the
           calling
           to
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           the
           calling
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           two
           divers
           actions
           distinguished
           in
           time
           ,
           whereas
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           ministry
           ,
           but
           when
           and
           where
           there
           is
           a
           place
           voyd
           .
           The
           Apostles
           ordained
           not
           ministers
           to
           rove
           abroad
           through
           a
           whole
           province
           ,
           but
           appointed
           them
           towne
           by
           towne
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           5.
           
           Act.
           14.
           23.
           
           The
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           decreed
           ,
           that
           no
           presbyter
           should
           bee
           ordered
           loosely
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           unlesse
           (
           as
           it
           is
           there
           added
           )
           it
           bee
           in
           some
           congregation
           or
           citie
           .
           The
           word
           Apole●ymeno●s
           they
           interpret
           without
           a
           title
           ,
           but
           then
           by
           a
           title
           they
           meane
           ,
           not
           a
           particular
           charge
           ,
           but
           
           some
           possession
           or
           living
           to
           be
           maintained
           by
           .
           
             But
             who
             will
             ever
             admit
          
           (
           sayth
           Mr.
           Calvin
           )
           
             that
             the
             title
             which
             the
             Councell
             requireth
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             a
             yearly
             revenue
             to
             maintaine
             himselfe
             with
             ?
          
           In
           the
           latest
           canons
           this
           Popish
           interpretation
           is
           approved
           ,
           where
           are
           set
           downe
           the
           titles
           of
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           made
           ministers
           .
           If
           he
           be
           provided
           to
           a
           place
           in
           some
           cathedrall
           ,
           or
           collegiate
           Church
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Fellow
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           right
           of
           a
           fellow
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           be
           to
           be
           a
           conduct
           or
           Chaplain
           in
           some
           colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           or
           Oxford
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Master
           of
           Arts
           of
           five
           yeares
           standing
           ,
           
           that
           liveth
           of
           his
           owne
           charge
           in
           either
           of
           the
           universities
           ,
           or
           if
           by
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           that
           doth
           ordaine
           him
           ,
           he
           be
           shortly
           after
           to
           bee
           admitted
           to
           some
           benefice
           ,
           or
           curatship
           then
           voyd
           ,
           is
           he
           sayd
           to
           have
           a
           title
           ,
           howbeit
           hee
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           a
           particular
           flocke
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           scripture
           .
           They
           have
           
             made
             60.
             80.
             or
             100.
             at
             a
             clapp
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             sent
             them
             abroad
             into
             the
             countrey
             ,
             like
             masterlesse
             men
             ,
          
           say
           the
           authours
           of
           the
           admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             When
             they
             have
             made
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             either
             they
             may
             tarry
             in
             their
             colledge
             ,
             and
             lead
             the
             lives
             of
             loytering
             losels
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             ,
             or
             else
             gad
             abroad
             with
             the
             Bishops
             Bulls
             ▪
             like
             to
             Circumcellions
             to
             preach
             in
             other
             mens
             charges
             ,
             where
             they
             list
             ,
             or
             else
             get
             benefices
             by
             friendship
             ,
             or
             money
             ,
             or
             flatterie
             ,
             where
             they
             can
             catch
             them
             :
             or
             to
             conclude
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             faile
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             goe
             up
             and
             downe
             like
             beggars
             ,
             and
             fall
             to
             many
             follies
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             many
             have
             done
             ,
             set
             up
             bills
             at
             Pauls
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Royall
             Exchange
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             publike
             places
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             can
             heare
             of
             some
             good
             masters
             to
             entertaine
             them
             into
             service
             .
          
           In
           the
           late
           Canons
           foresayd
           ,
           
           the
           Bishop
           is
           ordained
           to
           maintaine
           him
           in
           all
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           one
           of
           these
           titles
           ,
           till
           he
           preferre
           him
           to
           some
           Ecclesiasticall
           living
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           one
           of
           the
           rotten
           Canons
           of
           the
           Canon
           law
           .
           If
           this
           were
           kept
           ,
           3.
           or
           4.
           
           Bishops
           in
           this
           realme
           would
           have
           kept
           such
           houses
           ,
           as
           never
           any
           did
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           as
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           foresayd
           admonition
           .
           Their
           order
           in
           making
           Priests
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           First
           they
           must
           be
           Deacons
           before
           they
           be
           made
           Priests
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           interpret
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             3.
             13.
             they
             that
             have
             ministred
             in
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             wel
             purch●se
             unto
             themselves
             a
             good
             degree
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           a
           step
           to
           the
           ministerie
           .
           The
           Apostle
           sayth
           not
           that
           they
           who
           doe
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           well
           shall
           get
           a
           good
           degree
           or
           standing
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           get
           themselves
           a
           good
           degree
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           authoritie
           and
           estimation
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           consequently
           great
           boldnesse
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           have
           gifts
           sufficient
           for
           a
           Deaconship
           and
           yet
           never
           have
           gifts
           sufficient
           for
           the
           ministerie
           .
           But
           admitting
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Deacon
           were
           a
           step
           to
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           is
           a
           Deacon
           may
           be
           a
           Minister
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           there
           is
           not
           accesse
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           step
           of
           the
           Deaconship
           .
           And
           therfore
           not
           to
           admit
           a
           man
           to
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           ●nlesse
           hee
           first
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           is
           a
           na●gh●ie
           device
           .
           It
           was
           decreed
           in
           their
           lat●st
           Canons
           ,
           that
           no
           Bishop
           should
           make
           any
           person
           ,
           of
           what
           qualities
           or
           gifts
           soever
           ,
           a
           Deacon
           and
           a
           Minister
           both
           together
           upon
           one
           day
           .
           
             Not
             that
             alwayes
             every
             Deacon
             should
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             Ministerie
             a
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             finde
             good
             cause
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             but
             that
             there
             being
             now
             foure
             times
             appointed
             everie
             
             yeare
             for
             the
             ordination
             of
             Deacons
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             ever
             some
             time
             of
             triall
             of
             their
             behaviour
             in
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             .
          
           Yet
           they
           are
           not
           so
           nice
           ,
           
           but
           this
           order
           may
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           may
           take
           on
           both
           the
           orders
           upon
           one
           day
           ,
           as
           Mucket
           doth
           record
           .
           When
           the
           time
           of
           giving
           orders
           draweth
           neere
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Bull
           is
           set
           up
           upon
           the
           Church
           doore
           ,
           to
           give
           warning
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           be
           minded
           to
           receive
           orders
           ,
           let
           them
           repair
           to
           the
           Bishop
           at
           such
           time
           and
           place
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           sayth
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           like
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           trumpet
           to
           gather
           an
           Armie
           .
           But
           the
           Bill
           which
           is
           set
           up
           upon
           the
           Church
           doore
           ,
           is
           in
           latine
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           people
           cannot
           understand
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           trumpet
           .
           This
           Bill
           doth
           not
           desire
           the
           people
           to
           come
           ,
           &
           object
           against
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           ordained
           .
           And
           suppose
           that
           were
           the
           end
           ,
           it
           wer
           but
           a
           deluding
           of
           the
           people
           :
           for
           either
           they
           have
           a
           Priest
           or
           Curat
           already
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           have
           not
           need
           to
           object
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           place
           is
           voyd
           ,
           but
           they
           know
           not
           against
           whom
           to
           object
           ,
           for
           amongst
           40
           ,
           50
           ,
           or
           100.
           perhaps
           they
           know
           not
           who
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           appoynted
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Bishop
           and
           the
           patron
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           number
           wil
           choose
           afterward
           when
           and
           whom
           they
           thinke
           meete
           .
           And
           howbeit
           there
           were
           not
           one
           voyd
           Church
           in
           all
           the
           Diocie
           ,
           but
           incumbents
           in
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           will
           give
           orders
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           if
           none
           of
           them
           have
           ever
           been
           conversant
           in
           these
           vacant
           parts
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           stand
           up
           and
           object
           against
           them
           .
           The
           day
           of
           giving
           orders
           being
           published
           ,
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           upon
           the
           Lords
           dayes
           ,
           after
           the
           Ember
           weekes
           ,
           
           then
           there
           is
           repaire
           to
           the
           citie
           or
           village
           where
           the
           Bishop
           is
           to
           give
           orders
           .
           He
           that
           can
           purchase
           the
           letters
           commendatory
           of
           some
           nobleman
           ,
           or
           knight
           ,
           shall
           come
           best
           speed
           .
           Then
           is
           he
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           who
           is
           but
           a
           Deacon
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Archdeaconrie
           .
           Howbeit
           sometimes
           the
           Archdeacon
           be
           also
           a
           Priest
           ,
           beside
           that
           it
           is
           a
           confounding
           of
           distinct
           offices
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           Deaconship
           ,
           that
           he
           trieeth
           the
           persons
           who
           are
           to
           be
           ordained
           .
           They
           are
           tried
           by
           some
           questioning
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Archdeacon
           pleaseth
           .
           Their
           pastorall
           gifts
           of
           utterance
           ,
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           exhortation
           are
           not
           tried
           either
           by
           the
           Archdeacon
           ,
           or
           any
           particular
           church
           :
           may
           these
           gifts
           are
           not
           needfull
           in
           an
           English
           priest
           ;
           for
           a
           bare
           reader
           is
           sufficient
           to
           bee
           an
           English
           minister
           .
           The
           Archdeacon
           is
           sometime
           in
           one
           part
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           bishop
           in
           another
           .
           
           
             The
             Bishop
             making
             ministers
             at
             Exceter
             ,
             and
             his
             Archdeacon
             at
             Oxenford
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             making
             ministers
             at
             Leichfield
             ,
             and
             his
             Archdeacon
             at
             Durham
             .
          
           When
           the
           day
           of
           ordination
           is
           come
           ,
           after
           an
           exhortation
           made
           ,
           &
           the
           communion
           celebrated
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           and
           Gospel
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           hymne
           ,
           
             Veni
             creator
          
           sung
           or
           sayd
           ,
           the
           Archdeacon
           presents
           to
           the
           Bishop
           all
           those
           who
           are
           to
           take
           on
           the
           order
           of
           Priesthood
           that
           day
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Reverend
             father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             present
             to
             you
             the
             persons
             here
             present
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             .
          
           Then
           after
           some
           demands
           and
           answeres
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           he
           demandeth
           of
           the
           people
           who
           are
           present
           there
           ,
           where
           he
           giveth
           orders
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           any
           impediment
           which
           may
           hinder
           any
           of
           these
           present
           to
           bee
           
           admitted
           to
           the
           order
           of
           priesthood
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           manifest
           mockage
           .
           For
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           none
           there
           present
           ever
           heard
           or
           saw
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           before
           that
           day
           .
           But
           these
           words
           import
           that
           ordinations
           of
           old
           were
           performed
           before
           the
           congregation
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           was
           to
           bee
           appoynted
           .
           Thereafter
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           Kings
           supremacie
           is
           taken
           ,
           then
           againe
           after
           an
           exhortation
           ,
           follow
           other
           demands
           an
           answers
           .
           After
           that
           the
           people
           who
           are
           present
           ,
           are
           desired
           secretly
           to
           commend
           the
           businesse
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           they
           are
           all
           silent
           for
           a
           little
           space
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Bishop
           readeth
           a
           prayer
           ,
           which
           being
           finished
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           sitting
           on
           their
           knees
           at
           the
           Bishops
           feet
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Priests
           who
           are
           present
           ,
           lay
           hands
           severally
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           uttering
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whose
             sinnes
             thou
             doest
             forgive
             ,
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             thou
             doest
             retaine
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             :
             and
             be
             thou
             a
             faithfull
             dispenser
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             holy
             sacraments
             .
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           Hee
           commandeth
           the
           ordained
           to
           receive
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           our
           Lord
           and
           master
           did
           when
           hee
           breathed
           on
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           bestowing
           in
           very
           deed
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           when
           hee
           breathed
           upon
           them
           .
           Ordinary
           pastors
           cannot
           con●erre
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           whether
           breathing
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           or
           by
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           .
           They
           may
           as
           well
           imitate
           Christs
           breathing
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           usurpe
           these
           words
           .
           Whether
           the
           ordained
           receiveth
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           or
           not
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           judge
           .
           Calvin
           sayth
           of
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           
             ex
             equis
             fieri
             asinos
             ,
             ex
             fatuis
             phre
             
             neticos
             ,
             quicunque
             in
             sacerdotes
             consecrantur
             .
          
           Is
           any
           of
           their
           Curats
           after
           the
           pronouncing
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           either
           the
           holier
           ,
           or
           more
           apt
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           yet
           beside
           this
           blasphemie
           ,
           they
           will
           the
           ordained
           to
           dispense
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           cannot
           divide
           and
           cut
           it
           aright
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             whose
             sinnes
             yee
             forgive
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             &c.
          
           a
           power
           to
           reteine
           and
           forgive
           is
           given
           them
           separate
           from
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Priests
           cannot
           preach
           ,
           yet
           all
           have
           power
           to
           absolve
           from
           sins
           .
           So
           may
           the
           blind
           English
           Curates
           .
           Sicklike
           it
           is
           a
           mockage
           ,
           ●hen
           after
           that
           the
           bishop
           delivereth
           to
           each
           of
           them
           the
           Bible
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Take
             thou
             authoritie
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             the
             holy
             sacraments
             ,
             in
             the
             congregation
             where
             ●hou
             shal●
             be
             appointed
             .
          
           He
           should
           rather
           have
           put
           the
           service-book
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           For
           either
           they
           are
           ignorant
           and
           cannot
           preach
           ,
           yea
           not
           tried
           in
           that
           facultie
           :
           or
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           till
           they
           get
           a
           licence
           of
           the
           Bish
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           shal
           be
           appointed
           to
           any
           congregation
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           uncertaine
           ,
           because
           it
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           p●trons
           pleasure
           .
           
           
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             forethinking
             himselfe
             ,
             like
             the
             shop
             better
             then
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Patron
             will
             keepe
             the
             doc●e
             shut
             against
             such
             insufficient
             men
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             opened
             so
             wide
             ,
             or
             as
             somtime
             falleth
             out
             ,
             they
             cannot
             agree
             of
             their
             market
             ,
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             that
             he
             is
             made
             a
             minister
             ,
             which
             either
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             ,
             not
             onely
             not
             fulfill
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             lay
             hand
             of
             that
             Ministerie
             whereunto
             hee
             was
             appoynted
             ,
          
           sayth
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           .
           When
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           companie
           convened
           sing
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           they
           goe
           to
           the
           communion
           ,
           which
           all
           they
           that
           receive
           orders
           take
           together
           ,
           and
           
           remaine
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           hands
           were
           layd
           on
           them
           ,
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           they
           have
           received
           the
           communion
           .
           The
           celebration
           of
           the
           supper
           went
           before
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           action
           as
           is
           enioyned
           in
           the
           book
           of
           ordering
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           but
           they
           communicate
           not
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           action
           .
           The
           first
           celebration
           then
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           consecration
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           without
           the
           pertaking
           of
           the
           communicants
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           action
           must
           intervene
           before
           they
           partake
           :
           for
           to
           what
           end
           els
           is
           there
           made
           twice
           mention
           of
           the
           communion
           .
           So
           the
           first
           is
           like
           the
           offering
           of
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           the
           last
           is
           liker
           to
           the
           supper
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           great
           cōfusion
           betwixt
           the
           first
           and
           second
           part
           of
           that
           holy
           action
           ,
           to
           intermingle
           another
           action
           ,
           yea
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           another
           sacrament
           ,
           confounding
           two
           sacraments
           together
           .
           Their
           Letanies
           and
           Collects
           ,
           for
           brevities
           sake
           ,
           I
           passe
           by
           .
        
         
           The
           external
           calling
           to
           the
           benefice
           ,
           or
           certaine
           place
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           a
           parsonage
           or
           a
           vicarage
           .
           In
           each
           of
           them
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           1.
           nomination
           ,
           either
           when
           the
           right
           of
           presentation
           is
           in
           another
           person
           nor
           his
           ,
           who
           doth
           nominate
           ,
           as
           somtime
           it
           falleth
           out
           :
           or
           when
           the
           right
           both
           to
           nominate
           &
           present
           belongeth
           to
           him
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Bish.
           triall
           of
           his
           gifts
           &
           qualification
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           capable
           or
           not
           of
           such
           a
           Benefice
           .
           3.
           
           Admission
           either
           to
           the
           title
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Bishop
           doth
           institute
           at
           the
           presentation
           of
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Institution
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           
           who
           doth
           institute
           hath
           the
           right
           of
           patronage
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Collation
           :
           or
           else
           admission
           is
           to
           the
           possession
           it selfe
           by
           inducting
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           done
           by
           the
           Archdeacon
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           deputie
           .
        
         
           After
           they
           have
           thus
           received
           their
           order
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           are
           ordeined
           at
           large
           
             in
             nubibus
          
           ,
           they
           pay
           for
           their
           letters
           of
           Orders
           (
           for
           their
           admission
           to
           their
           Ministerie
           must
           not
           be
           free
           of
           fees
           )
           and
           runne
           abroad
           through
           the
           whole
           Diocesse
           ,
           where
           they
           please
           ,
           preaching
           any
           where
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           gotten
           after
           their
           Ordination
           another
           licence
           to
           preach
           .
           For
           they
           must
           not
           preach
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           order
           of
           Priesthood
           in
           the
           intendment
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           but
           must
           have
           the
           Bishops
           warrant
           to
           that
           end
           .
           They
           are
           put
           in
           remembrance
           at
           their
           ordination
           in
           the
           Bishops
           interrogatories
           ,
           &
           exhortations
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospels
           and
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           deliverie
           of
           the
           Bible
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           of
           the
           dutie
           of
           preaching
           and
           teaching
           .
           But
           that
           is
           onely
           for
           a
           fashion
           ,
           for
           they
           read
           of
           the
           booke
           these
           Gospels
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           Exhortations
           ,
           which
           were
           used
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           are
           reteined
           still
           in
           the
           booke
           rather
           to
           be
           a
           monument
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           ,
           then
           for
           their
           right
           use
           and
           end
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           Masse
           Priest
           is
           to
           receive
           orders
           ,
           by
           the
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           ,
           &c.
           he
           is
           put
           in
           remembrance
           that
           he
           must
           blesse
           ,
           governe
           ,
           preach
           ,
           baptize
           ,
           〈…〉
           doctrine
           should
           be
           spirituall
           medicine
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ▪
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           edified
           both
           by
           preaching
           and
           good
           example
           .
           These
           are
           peeces
           of
           the
           ancient
           order
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           lying
           still
           in
           their
           corrupt
           pontificals
           ,
           
           to
           be
           rehearsed
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           service
           .
           But
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           action
           it self
           ,
           wherin
           the
           order
           of
           Priesthood
           is
           actually
           conferred
           at
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           such
           speeches
           used
           .
           So
           in
           the
           English
           ,
           much
           is
           said
           of
           preaching
           and
           teaching
           before
           they
           come
           to
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           but
           then
           there
           is
           a
           generall
           word
           used
           ,
           
             Be
             thou
             a
             faithfull
             dispenser
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
          
           not
           mening
           to
           dispens
           by
           preaching
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           that
           many
           of
           them
           cannot
           teach
           ,
           but
           to
           dispense
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           divided
           &
           set
           in
           order
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           &
           sung
           in
           the
           service
           book
           .
           Or
           else
           they
           mock
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           after
           the
           old
           Popish
           manner
           ,
           not
           intending
           the
           right
           dispensing
           of
           the
           word
           by
           preaching
           .
           When
           he
           is
           to
           be
           set
           in
           a
           certain
           place
           ,
           he
           seeketh
           the
           Patrons
           favour
           ,
           or
           maketh
           some
           simonicall
           paction
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           alreadie
           heard
           out
           of
           Brightman
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           before
           out
           of
           M.
           Cartwright
           .
           The
           Patron
           presenteth
           the
           man
           whom
           he
           thinketh
           fittest
           for
           his
           own
           humour
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           doth
           try
           his
           gifts
           ,
           and
           qualification
           .
           Heere
           the
           liberty
           of
           election
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           the
           Patron
           and
           the
           Bishop
           .
           That
           the
           Patron
           should
           be
           some
           way
           acknowledged
           for
           his
           liberalitie
           toward
           the
           Church
           we
           doe
           not
           gainesay
           .
           Therfore
           
             jus
             utile
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           redacted
           to
           poore
           estate
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           relieved
           with
           the
           rents
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             jus
             honorisicum
          
           ,
           right
           to
           a
           fear
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             jus
             onerosum
          
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           care
           that
           the
           rents
           be
           not
           dilapidate
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           be
           gardian
           and
           keeper
           of
           the
           rents
           of
           the
           Church
           during
           vacancie
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           thing
           else
           ,
           not
           savouring
           of
           superstition
           ,
           or
           ostentation
           wee
           grant
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           right
           of
           presentation
           
           of
           Clerkes
           to
           the
           pastorall
           office
           we
           cannot
           grant
           .
           The
           Church
           may
           not
           resigne
           this
           liberty
           of
           election
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           another
           man
           ,
           but
           is
           ever
           bound
           to
           retaine
           in
           her
           own
           hands
           the
           freedome
           to
           choose
           the
           fittest
           person
           to
           have
           charge
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           This
           liberty
           of
           Election
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           so
           equitable
           ,
           &
           grounded
           upon
           the
           principles
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           more
           Clerkes
           then
           one
           tryed
           when
           a
           Church
           was
           vacant
           ,
           where
           this
           order
           might
           be
           had
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           some
           others
           also
           chosen
           by
           the
           Synode
           beside
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           were
           ordeined
           to
           examine
           and
           chose
           the
           fittest
           of
           those
           who
           offered
           themselves
           ,
           or
           were
           offered
           to
           a
           tryall
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           called
           
             examen
             per
             concursum
          
           .
           But
           in
           our
           neighbour
           Church
           they
           have
           no
           such
           constitution
           .
           The
           Bishop
           himselfe
           tryeth
           or
           appointeth
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           none
           is
           depute
           by
           a
           Synode
           to
           joyne
           with
           him
           .
           And
           where
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           is
           Patron
           of
           a
           benefice
           ,
           he
           maketh
           not
           ,
           nor
           yet
           receiveth
           any
           offer
           of
           a
           leite
           of
           many
           that
           the
           worthiest
           may
           be
           chosen
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           is
           under
           the
           same
           bondage
           ,
           whether
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Lay-men
           be
           Patrons
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           this
           examination
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           surely
           very
           superficiall
           ,
           and
           imaginarie
           .
           The
           request
           of
           any
           in
           authoritie
           is
           able
           to
           obtain
           the
           Bishops
           institution
           ,
           suppose
           he
           be
           unsufficient
           .
           And
           
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             extreme
             suite
             ,
             the
             doore
             is
             not
             so
             hard
             locked
             ,
          
           sayth
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           
           
             there
             needeth
             but
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             latch
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           sayth
           ,
           that
           
             many
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             dish
             of
             fruit
             of
             the
             golden
             griffe
             ,
             they
             lease
             out
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             manner
             of
             marchandise
             of
             the
             Lord
             Orch●rds
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             no
             gift
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             if
             he
             have
             a
             gift
             in
             the
             band
             ,
             need
             
             no
             other
             key
             to
             open
             the
             Church
             doore
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             a
             benefice
             .
          
           
           He
           that
           came
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           to
           serve
           in
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           borne
           at
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Minister
           at
           Peterborow
           ,
           knew
           not
           how
           many
           Sacraments
           there
           were
           ,
           and
           requested
           a
           dayes
           respite
           to
           answer
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           what
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           was
           ,
           may
           be
           one
           for
           example
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           men
           may
           ▪
           
           receive
           orders
           amonst
           them
           .
           Have
           not
           the
           Bishops
           chosen
           ,
           sent
           ,
           and
           commended
           unto
           us
           ,
           saith
           the
           Authour
           of
           true
           and
           Christian
           Church-policie
           ,
           
             such
             as
             know
             not
             a
             Bee
             from
             a
             Battle-dore
             ,
             or
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             from
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Parson
             of
             Haskam
             now
             living
             ,
             a
             Chaplaine
             in
             Winton
             Diocesse
             may
             be
             produced
             for
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             omni
             exceptione
             maior
             .
          
           It
           is
           related
           there
           ,
           that
           this
           Parson
           at
           the
           instant
           request
           of
           a
           Knight
           ,
           was
           demanded
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           petition
           of
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           a
           pretie
           space
           pawsed
           and
           gased
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           at
           length
           made
           this
           answere
           ;
           
             I
             beleeve
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             Almightie
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           profound
           Clerk
           ,
           howbeit
           hee
           could
           not
           obtaine
           the
           institution
           at
           that
           time
           :
           
             yet
             afterward
          
           ,
           
           sayth
           this
           Authour
           ,
           
             by
             corruption
             of
             the
             same
             Bishops
             Chancellour
             he
             was
             instituted
             in
             the
             same
             benefice
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             possesseth
             it
             quietly
             ,
             though
             he
             can
             hardly
             read
             English
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             his
             people
             .
             I
             could
             informe
             him
             also
             of
             many
             other
             such
             Clerkes
             ,
             ●●siant
             and
             beneficed
             in
             that
             Diocesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           which
           the
           Bishop
           could
           not
           doe
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Knights
           opposition
           ,
           he
           did
           afterward
           at
           his
           Chancellours
           desire
           .
           Lest
           any
           man
           should
           thinke
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           but
           a
           few
           of
           these
           examples
           ,
           let
           us
           heare
           what
           
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           sayth
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             all
             the●
             Ecclesiastical
             stories
             extant
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             to
             furnish
             〈◊〉
             of
             so
             many
             unworthy
             ministers
             chosen
             by
             al
             the
             churches
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             as
             have
             swarmed
             these
             few
             yeares
             out
             of
             the
             palaces
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             Trojan
             horse
             ,
             of
             that
             small
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             England
             .
             Of
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             will
             cast
             his
             eyes
             to
             France
             ,
             both
             in
             persecution
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             looke
             into
             the
             Churches
             of
             some
             parts
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             yet
             stretch
             them
             out
             further
             to
             some
             certaine
             common-wealths
             in
             Germanie
             ,
             and
             come
             home
             to
             our
             neighbours
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             compare
             generally
             the
             ministers
             chosen
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishops
             make
             :
             (
             if
             he
             love
             not
             himself
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             a
             stubborne
             defender
             of
             that
             hee
             hath
             undertaken
             )
             he
             shall
             be
             compelled
             to
             confesse
             ,
             as
             much
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             between
             gold
             and
             copper
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             refuse
             mettall
             .
          
           The
           people
           which
           are
           fed
           ,
           are
           to
           the
           people
           which
           are
           unfed
           with
           preaching
           ,
           like
           an
           handfull
           to
           an
           house-full
           ,
           or
           an
           inch
           to
           an
           ell
           ,
           sayth
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Assertion
           for
           true
           Ch.
           policie
           .
           
           These
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Patrones
           presentation
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           sole
           election
           ,
           institution
           ,
           or
           collation
           .
           The
           person
           duely
           chosen
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           ordained
           ,
           should
           have
           testimoniall
           under
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Pres●yterie
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           certifie
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           duely
           and
           lawfully
           chosen
           ,
           and
           ordained
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           the
           just
           title
           to
           the
           temporalities
           ,
           and
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Archdeacon
           the
           kings
           officiaris
           appointed
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           being
           certified
           by
           this
           testimonial
           ,
           may
           by
           another
           writ
           confirme
           ,
           and
           really
           induct
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           manse
           and
           glebe
           ,
           &
           other
           possessions
           .
           So
           the
           Archdeacons
           pretie
           
           signet
           should
           give
           place
           to
           the
           kings
           great
           seal
           ,
           sayth
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           Assertion
           .
           For
           as
           the
           order
           doth
           stand
           ,
           there
           falleth
           out
           many
           contentions
           ,
           and
           suits
           in
           law
           ,
           sometime
           betweene
           the
           Patron
           and
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
           sometime
           between
           two
           Clerkes
           presented
           by
           two
           Patrons
           :
           sometime
           between
           the
           Clerke
           presented
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Clerke
           calling
           the
           Bishop
           by
           a
           double
           quarrell
           before
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           the
           judges
           of
           the
           court
           of
           audience
           ,
           for
           not
           granting
           institution
           :
           sometime
           between
           the
           Clerke
           instituted
           ,
           and
           the
           Archdeacon
           not
           executing
           the
           Bishops
           inductorie
           mandate
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           vacant
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           him
           who
           pretendeth
           the
           title
           ,
           and
           the
           reall
           incumbent
           ,
           whereupon
           doe
           fall
           out
           many
           foule
           riots
           ,
           breaches
           of
           the
           kings
           peace
           ,
           and
           unlawfull
           assemblies
           upon
           entries
           .
           and
           keeping
           of
           possessions
           .
           What
           a
           great
           hinderance
           the
           patrones
           power
           to
           present
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           planting
           of
           churches
           with
           a
           learned
           and
           faithfull
           ministerie
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           but
           also
           our
           owne
           since
           the
           reformation
           in
           a
           part
           ,
           can
           beare
           witnesse
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           in
           this
           poynt
           ,
           that
           they
           defend
           this
           right
           of
           the
           Patrone
           ,
           which
           taketh
           away
           libertie
           of
           Election
           ,
           wee
           craved
           a
           reformation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           carefull
           to
           try
           and
           sift
           the
           person
           presented
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           inconvenience
           ,
           that
           seldome
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           the
           worthiest
           were
           nominated
           ,
           where
           patrons
           had
           a
           right
           to
           present
           .
           You
           see
           then
           ,
           what
           wayes
           a
           man
           commeth
           to
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           a
           benefice
           .
           First
           ,
           
           hee
           must
           receive
           orders
           ,
           and
           pay
           well
           for
           them
           .
           
             For
             it
             can
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             Secretarie
             ,
             Gentleman
             Vsher
             ,
             groome
             of
             his
             chamber
             ,
             Butler
             ,
             Pantler
             ,
             Porter
             ,
             
             and
             other
             the
             Bishops
             menials
             (
             besides
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Registers
             fees
             ,
             and
             his
             Clerke
             for
             expedition
             )
             doe
             usually
             (
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             )
             challenge
             and
             receive
             fees
             (
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             )
             before
             the
             poore
             minister
             with
             his
             boxe
             of
             orders
             can
             be
             suffered
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             porters
             lodge
             .
          
           When
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           what
           crooked
           mean●s
           he
           must
           use
           before
           he
           come
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           benefice
           ,
           ye
           have
           heard
           also
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Congregation
           is
           all
           this
           time
           neglected
           .
           
             This
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             or
             woman
             ,
          
           
           
             amongst
             40.
             in
             any
             one
             parish
             among
             40.
             that
             can
             tell
             that
             ever
             he
             ,
             or
             she
             ,
             did
             see
             or
             heare
             of
             the
             Minister
             appointed
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             the
             ordinarie
             to
             be
             Parson
             ,
             or
             Vicar
             ,
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             vacant
             ,
             before
             such
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             heare
             ,
             or
             see
             the
             Parish
             Clearke
             to
             trudge
             with
             the
             Church-dore
             keyes
             to
             let
             in
             the
             S●xtin
             ,
             to
             ring
             the
             bells
             for
             the
             said
             Parson
             or
             Vicars
             induction
             ,
             and
             reall
             possession
             .
          
        
         
           The
           publicke
           furction
           of
           the
           minister
           ,
           is
           either
           in
           preaching
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           administration
           .
           In
           Preaching
           ,
           either
           with
           licence
           granted
           him
           for
           that
           part
           after
           the
           Bishops
           approbation
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           to
           his
           own
           flock
           ,
           or
           without
           to
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           people
           ,
           or
           without
           licence
           ●b●eined
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           as
           if
           being
           master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           superiour
           degree
           ,
           he
           preach
           to
           his
           owne
           flocke
           without
           licence
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           then
           that
           the
           giving
           of
           orders
           is
           not
           a
           giving
           of
           power
           to
           preach
           ,
           for
           then
           every
           one
           who
           receiveth
           orders
           may
           preach
           without
           any
           further
           licence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           who
           is
           n●w
           come
           from
           Cambridge
           from
           his
           
           Rhetoricks
           and
           Physicks
           .
           This
           licence
           granted
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           all
           ;
           yea
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           declareth
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           esteeme
           preaching
           any
           essentiall
           part
           of
           the
           Priests
           function
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Papists
           doe
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           among
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           is
           just
           the
           same
           .
           For
           none
           of
           their
           Priests
           do
           preach
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           licentiate
           .
           The
           author
           of
           the
           Petition
           to
           the
           Queene
           sayth
           ,
           
             Where
             the
             Bishops
             ordeine
             one
             minister
             that
             can
             teach
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             make
             twenty
             that
             cannot
             teach
             :
             and
             so
             idle
             shepheards
             are
             set
             up
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             true
             Pastors
             .
          
           They
           that
           can
           teach
           are
           bound
           hand
           and
           foot
           till
           they
           get
           a
           licence
           :
           But
           
             sithence
             Christ
             bad
             his
             Priests
             preach
             ,
             who
             should
             forbid
             them
             preaching
             ,
          
           said
           Wickleffe
           ,
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           his
           Conclusions
           exhibited
           to
           the
           Bishops
           .
           When
           they
           have
           gotten
           licence
           either
           they
           loyter
           :
           or
           if
           they
           preach
           ,
           their
           preaching
           is
           hedged
           in
           with
           penalties
           ,
           injunctions
           ,
           caveats
           ,
           canons
           ,
           advertisements
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           deliver
           the
           whole
           counsell
           of
           God
           :
           or
           else
           they
           play
           the
           part
           of
           prophane
           Orators
           ,
           
           with
           affected
           eloquence
           ;
           or
           make
           the
           people
           laugh
           with
           merry
           tales
           ,
           as
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           doth
           relate
           .
           To
           conclude
           then
           ,
           a
           bare
           Reader
           of
           the
           service
           booke
           in
           English
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           be
           an
           English
           priest
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           administration
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Q.
           Injunctions
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           be
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           lawes
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Liturgie
           set
           forth
           by
           publique
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           This
           Liturgie
           maintaineth
           a
           Reading
           Ministerie
           :
           for
           
             it
             requireth
             nothing
             necessarily
             to
             bee
             
             done
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             
             which
             a
             child
             of
             ten
             yeare
             old
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             lawfully
             ,
             as
             that
             man
             wherewith
             the
             booke
             contenteth
             it selfe
             .
          
           Preaching
           is
           but
           accidentall
           and
           accessorie
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           their
           office
           doth
           ,
           and
           may
           consist
           .
           
             And
             indeed
             boyes
             ,
             and
             senselesse
             Asses
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             our
             common
             Ministers
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             for
             common
             reason
             may
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             do
             this
             feat
             well
             enough
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             lesse
             busie
             ,
             then
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             service
             ,
             because
             the
             Kalender
             ,
             and
             the
             Rutricks
             of
             the
             book
             are
             fewer
             and
             plainer
             ,
             then
             his
             Portuise
             ,
             and
             Pic
             were
             .
             So
             that
             lesse
             Clerkes
             ,
             then
             〈◊〉
             pri●sts
             which
             had
             but
             some
             blind
             Latine
             in
             their
             belly
             ,
             may
             serve
             for
             our
             store
             ,
          
           say
           the
           Authours
           of
           the
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           The
           administration
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Liturgie
           doth
           concerne
           ,
           either
           the
           Bishop
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Minister
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           confirmation
           of
           children
           :
           The
           Church
           ,
           either
           in
           certaine
           rites
           ,
           as
           bowing
           the
           knee
           ,
           or
           in
           certaine
           answeres
           .
        
         
           Of
           Bishopping
           we
           have
           entreated
           before
           .
           The
           Congregations
           part
           standeth
           in
           some
           rites
           ,
           and
           gestures
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           answers
           :
           
             Now
             the
             people
             sit
          
           ,
           
           
             now
             they
             stand
             up
             .
             When
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             read
             ,
             or
             the
             lessons
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             reverence
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Gospell
             commeth
             ,
             then
             they
             all
             stand
             up
             ;
             they
             thinke
             that
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             are
             ignorant
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             come
             from
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           They
           make
           curtesie
           when
           Iesus
           is
           named
           ,
           either
           in
           Sermon
           ,
           lesson
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           uncovering
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           leg
           ,
           with
           such
           scraping
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           Minister
           or
           Reader
           
           cannot
           be
           heard
           for
           a
           space
           thereafter
           .
           And
           yet
           saith
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Petition
           to
           the
           Qu.
           
             The
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Chaplaines
             seldome
             use
             this
             ,
          
           
           
             unlesse
             it
             be
             at
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Gospell
             were
             more
             holy
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             especially
             they
             forget
             it
             ,
             when
             lustily
             and
             bravely
             they
             sweare
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           The
           name
           of
           Iesus
           is
           more
           reverenced
           ,
           then
           the
           name
           of
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           ;
           or
           other
           titles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           is
           named
           Messias
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Mediator
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           or
           when
           God
           is
           named
           :
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           meant
           Philip.
           2.
           that
           every
           knee
           should
           bow
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           onely
           saith
           ,
           
             At
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           every
           creature
           shall
           bee
           made
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           name
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           often
           taken
           in
           the
           scripture
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           sound
           of
           syllables
           ,
           but
           his
           divine
           power
           that
           is
           meant
           .
           Then
           again
           for
           answers
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           appointed
           at
           divers
           prayers
           to
           rehearse
           word
           for
           word
           after
           the
           minister
           ,
           whereby
           an
           opinion
           is
           ingendred
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           other
           prayers
           do
           not
           so
           much
           pertaine
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           they
           utter
           with
           their
           own
           mouthes
           .
           As
           the
           minister
           is
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           from
           God
           to
           the
           people
           :
           so
           should
           he
           be
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           people
           from
           the
           people
           to
           God.
           Sometime
           the
           minister
           saith
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           another
           .
           And
           in
           sundry
           parts
           of
           the
           Letanie
           ,
           the
           people
           make
           the
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           minister
           onely
           directs
           them
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           .
           At
           the
           communion
           one
           of
           the
           people
           is
           allowed
           to
           make
           the
           generall
           confession
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           congregation
           .
           At
           some
           prayers
           they
           are
           enjoyned
           to
           kneele
           devoutly
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           others
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           administration
           which
           doth
           concerne
           the
           Minister
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           either
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           booke
           it self
           ,
           or
           certaine
           directories
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           book
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Popes
           portuis
           ,
           with
           some
           rubricks
           ,
           and
           glosses
           of
           their
           own
           framing
           .
           The
           same
           matter
           which
           is
           conteined
           in
           the
           English
           ,
           is
           also
           contained
           in
           their
           service
           book
           ,
           with
           some
           little
           addition
           .
           The
           same
           forme
           is
           also
           observed
           with
           a
           small
           alteration
           ,
           wheras
           our
           forme
           of
           service
           should
           be
           as
           different
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           from
           the
           Popish
           .
           And
           for
           length
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           wearisome
           ,
           
             that
             many
             times
             it
             shutteth
             out
             Preaching
             ,
             viz.
             when
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             Communion
             Marying
             ,
             Churching
             ,
             and
             Buryal
             ,
             con●urre
             together
             ,
             as
             often
             they
             doe
             in
             great
             Congregations
             ,
          
           
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Abridgement
           of
           Lincolne
           Ministers
           .
           Divine
           service
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           Church
           was
           not
           spent
           in
           reading
           prayers
           ,
           Psalmes
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           Gospels
           ,
           &c.
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           doctrine
           and
           exhortation
           .
           When
           the
           Congregation
           assembled
           ,
           their
           Pastor
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           spent
           not
           the
           time
           in
           reading
           lessons
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           collects
           ,
           &c.
           but
           uttered
           some
           word
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           upon
           the
           parcell
           of
           Scripture
           which
           was
           read
           ;
           as
           was
           the
           custome
           also
           in
           the
           Sinagogues
           .
           And
           suppose
           it
           had
           bene
           omitted
           at
           any
           time
           in
           the
           Sin●gogue
           ,
           we
           reade
           not
           of
           any
           such
           lame
           Liturgie
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           in
           many
           ages
           following
           ,
           till
           blindnesse
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           lazinesse
           ,
           made
           the
           chiefe
           part
           of
           divine
           service
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           and
           a
           prescript
           forme
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           for
           〈◊〉
           and
           ignorant
           Priests
           .
           For
           shal
           we
           beleeve
           
           that
           as
           long
           as
           Pastors
           were
           able
           to
           teach
           and
           exhort
           ,
           that
           they
           posted
           over
           a
           number
           of
           prayers
           and
           lessons
           ,
           &c.
           and
           no
           farther
           ?
           No
           The
           bels
           of
           Aaron
           should
           give
           a
           sound
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           the
           Lords
           Priest
           entreth
           into
           the
           Sanctuarie
           .
           Or
           doe
           they
           thinke
           ,
           that
           their
           Pastor
           was
           abroad
           at
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           when
           the
           flock
           was
           at
           their
           pasturage
           ,
           as
           devine
           service
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           reading
           minister
           serving
           them
           .
           The
           Apostolicke
           Church
           ,
           and
           purer
           Antiquitie
           ,
           knew
           no
           such
           minister
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           lessons
           ,
           or
           Psalmes
           ,
           which
           were
           read
           ,
           the
           minister
           took
           the
           argument
           ,
           and
           ground
           of
           his
           sermon
           ,
           beginning
           after
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           manner
           :
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             brethren
             the
             booke
             of
             ,
             &c.
             read
             .
             The
             booke
             is
             read
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             prophecied
             .
             We
             heare
             brethren
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospell
             was
             read
             ,
             the
             Lord
             saying
             that
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           directories
           are
           contained
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Kalender
           ,
           or
           the
           Rubricks
           .
           In
           the
           Kalender
           ,
           to
           direct
           the
           minister
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           belong
           either
           to
           the
           minister
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           whole
           Parish
           .
           To
           the
           minister
           himselfe
           ,
           either
           in
           reading
           some
           Psalmes
           each
           day
           of
           every
           month
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           the
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           the
           Apocrypha
           bookes
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           the
           yeare
           .
        
         
           The
           reading
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           not
           preaching
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           read
           is
           like
           a
           loafe
           unbroken
           ,
           or
           not
           divided
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           morsels
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           a
           right
           set
           forme
           of
           service
           to
           prescribe
           all
           the
           Psalmes
           to
           bee
           read
           within
           the
           space
           of
           a
           month
           ,
           
           or
           so
           many
           lessons
           of
           the
           Scripture
           within
           a
           year
           to
           take
           up
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           spent
           in
           preaching
           .
           Lesse
           Scripture
           read
           ,
           and
           withall
           explained
           ,
           and
           opened
           up
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           is
           more
           profitable
           .
           And
           if
           the
           other
           prejudge
           this
           ,
           howbeit
           the
           matter
           be
           good
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           is
           canonicall
           ,
           yet
           the
           forme
           is
           naught
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           case
           unlawfull
           .
           Then
           as
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           they
           make
           daily
           prayers
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           bee
           not
           all
           prayers
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           matter
           of
           these
           which
           are
           pra●ers
           ,
           doth
           not
           agree
           to
           the
           present
           time
           and
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           are
           read
           hand
           over
           head
           .
           The
           Apocrypha
           bookes
           should
           not
           receive
           that
           honour
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           read
           publickly
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           canonicall
           Scripture
           is
           .
           Because
           they
           containe
           sundry
           false
           and
           frivolous
           things
           ;
           and
           suppose
           not
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           the
           trompets
           which
           are
           set
           apart
           and
           sanctified
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           blowne
           by
           his
           priests
           in
           his
           temple
           .
           The
           church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           read
           no
           other
           scripture
           but
           Canonical
           ,
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Psalmes
           :
           and
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           the
           purer
           times
           ,
           onley
           the
           monuments
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           Laodicea
           decreed
           the
           same
           also
           .
           The
           reading
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           hath
           made
           the
           people
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           portions
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           testament
           .
           
           
             Sundry
             of
             the
             Prelates
             take
             texts
             out
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
          
           sayth
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           petition
           to
           the
           Queen
           .
           Divers
           chapters
           of
           the
           Apocrypha
           are
           appointed
           to
           be
           read
           for
           extraordinarie
           lessons
           upon
           Feast
           daies
           ,
           and
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           canonicall
           Scripture
           are
           omitted
           .
        
         
         
           The
           directories
           ,
           which
           direct
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           belong
           to
           the
           whole
           Parish
           ,
           are
           anent
           observing
           feast
           dayes
           ,
           and
           daies
           of
           abstinence
           from
           flesh
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           a
           number
           of
           feasts
           ,
           and
           fasting
           daies
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Iewes
           had
           appointed
           to
           them
           .
           The
           holy
           dayes
           observed
           by
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           weekely
           Sabboths
           ,
           are
           these
           following
           ,
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Feasts
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           of
           the
           Epiph●●ie
           ,
           of
           the
           Purification
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ▪
           of
           S.
           Matthias
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           of
           the
           annuntiation
           of
           the
           virgine
           ,
           of
           Saint
           Mark
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           of
           Saint
           Philip
           and
           Iacob
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           Christs
           Ascension
           ,
           of
           the
           nativitie
           of
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           of
           S.
           Peter
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           of
           Iames
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           of
           Bartholomew
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           of
           S.
           Matthew
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           of
           S.
           Michael
           the
           Arch-Angel
           ,
           of
           S.
           Luke
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           of
           S.
           Simon
           and
           Iude
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           all
           Saints
           ,
           of
           Saint
           Andrew
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           of
           Saint
           Thomas
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           of
           Christs
           Nativitie
           ,
           of
           S.
           Steven
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           of
           the
           holy
           Innocents
           ,
           Munday
           and
           Tuesday
           in
           Easter
           weeke
           ,
           and
           Munday
           and
           Tuesday
           in
           Whitson
           weeke
           .
           This
           is
           their
           number
           and
           order
           as
           it
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           service
           booke
           .
           They
           keep
           the
           same
           order
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           church
           observeth
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           distance
           of
           time
           from
           other
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           dayes
           ,
           Gospels
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           Collects
           ,
           and
           proper
           lessons
           the
           same
           ,
           howbeit
           some
           time
           fewer
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           observation
           of
           rest
           .
           And
           howbeit
           S.
           George
           be
           left
           out
           in
           this
           reckoning
           ,
           yet
           is
           his
           day
           honoured
           .
           
             This
             Saint
          
           ,
           saith
           Barrow
           ,
           
           
             hath
             no
             small
             entertainment
             
             with
             his
             solemne
             procession
             (
             and
             that
             by
             no
             small
             estates
             ,
             
             but
             even
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             land
             )
             with
             Cornets
             ,
             Trumpets
             ,
             Harbe
             ,
             Shackebuts
             ,
             Ps●lteries
             ,
             Du●●imer
             ,
             and
             all
             instruments
             of
             musicke
             ,
             &c
             This
             Saint
             beside
             his
             noble
             ordour
             of
             Knighthood
             hath
             also
             his
             peculiar
             Chaplaine
             Palatine
             of
             the
             order
             who
             it
             to
             weare
             a
             gold
             ring
             on
             his
             thomb
             .
          
           The
           holy
           dayes
           are
           dedicate
           to
           the
           Trinite
           ,
           to
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           to
           Saints
           ,
           to
           Angels
           .
           As
           for
           the
           day
           dedicated
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           
           Bellarmine
           doth
           confesse
           that
           it
           is
           recent
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           observed
           at
           Rome
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           third
           .
           It
           was
           celebrated
           in
           some
           particular
           Provinces
           ,
           but
           not
           received
           into
           Rome
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           22.
           
           It
           was
           thought
           needlesse
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Trinitie
           was
           remembred
           ,
           either
           one
           way
           or
           other
           in
           the
           daily
           service
           ,
           but
           especially
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           :
           for
           the
           Preface
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           day
           was
           of
           old
           sung
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ;
           and
           the
           Creed
           wherein
           the
           Trinitie
           is
           remembred
           ,
           was
           not
           omitted
           .
           If
           there
           should
           be
           a
           holy
           day
           for
           every
           great
           mysterie
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           have
           many
           more
           holy
           daies
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           yet
           had
           .
           If
           a
           particular
           day
           for
           the
           Trinitie
           entred
           but
           of
           late
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           respects
           foresaid
           then
           what
           mysterie
           of
           Religion
           is
           remembred
           frequently
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           in
           hymne
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           confession
           ,
           creed
           ,
           or
           sermon
           needeth
           not
           a
           speciall
           day
           ,
           and
           a
           set
           service
           with
           bodily
           rest
           for
           that
           mysterie
           .
           You
           see
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           feast
           which
           was
           rejected
           a
           long
           time
           by
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           ,
           the
           English
           doe
           retaine
           .
           As
           for
           the
           feastgoelonging
           to
           the
           life
           &
           death
           of
           Christ
           the
           most
           ●enoumed
           ,
           &
           most
           ancient
           ,
           is
           Easter
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           observed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           
           hote
           contentions
           about
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           should
           be
           observed
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           the
           full
           Moone
           ,
           or
           the
           Sabboth
           after
           ,
           declareth
           that
           they
           did
           not
           institute
           it
           :
           for
           they
           could
           have
           easily
           decided
           that
           question
           ,
           whether
           shall
           we
           be
           conforme
           to
           the
           Iewes
           in
           observing
           the
           same
           day
           with
           them
           or
           not
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           speaking
           of
           the
           celebration
           of
           our
           Easter
           ,
           tyeth
           us
           not
           to
           a
           certaine
           number
           of
           dayes
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           were
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ;
           might
           not
           have
           any
           levened
           bread
           in
           their
           house
           for
           seven
           daies
           ,
           but
           sayth
           ,
           ours
           is
           all
           the
           yeare
           long
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           ye
           through
           our
           whole
           life
           ,
           &
           with
           other
           kind
           of
           unleavned
           bread
           ,
           both
           by
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           &
           persons
           .
           No
           where
           doth
           he
           refer
           us
           to
           anniversary
           Easter
           .
           The
           Christian
           Pentecost
           was
           not
           observed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           howsoever
           sometime
           some
           of
           thē
           went
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           at
           the
           Iewish
           Pentecost
           ,
           to
           confirme
           or
           ●ucrifie
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Temple
           stood
           .
           If
           the
           Apostles
           thēselves
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           H.
           Spirit
           were
           powred
           that
           day
           ,
           did
           not
           observ
           it
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           receivers
           of
           the
           benefit
           ,
           what
           warrant
           haue
           we
           to
           observe
           it
           .
           If
           neither
           Easter
           nor
           Pentecost
           were
           Apostolical
           institutions
           far
           lesse
           the
           Ascension
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           Nativitie
           .
           The
           feast
           of
           Circumcision
           Bellar.
           saith
           is
           very
           recent
           ,
           &
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           they
           have
           a
           service
           day
           ,
           or
           holy
           time
           for
           Christs
           circumcis
           .
           but
           not
           for
           his
           Baptism
           for
           upon
           the
           E●iph
           ,
           day
           they
           make
           mention
           of
           the
           3
           wisem
           .
           &
           the
           star
           ,
           but
           nothing
           of
           Chr.
           Baptism
           in
           their
           G●spels
           and
           Epistles
           .
           In
           a
           word
           all
           the
           dayes
           dedicate
           to
           Christs
           severall
           acts
           are
           all
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           some
           later
           ,
           some
           more
           ancient
           ,
           &
           Iewish
           formes
           ,
           wherwith
           that
           people
           was
           brought
           
           up
           under
           the
           pedagogie
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           a
           rudimentarie
           kind
           of
           instruction
           ,
           not
           beseeming
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           nor
           answerable
           to
           the
           cleare
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           Iewes
           anniversarie
           dayes
           were
           abolished
           not
           onely
           for
           their
           peculiar
           service
           ,
           or
           signification
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           altogether
           ,
           howbeit
           memorials
           of
           by-past
           benefits
           .
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           institure
           no
           day
           for
           remembrance
           of
           a
           particular
           benefit
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           weekly
           sabboth
           ,
           let
           be
           an
           anniversary
           day
           .
           For
           the
           weekly
           Lords
           day
           was
           not
           appointed
           for
           remembrance
           of
           the
           particular
           benefit
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God.
           If
           the
           Lords
           day
           were
           referred
           directly
           and
           expressely
           to
           the
           commemoration
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           then
           should
           it
           be
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           service
           of
           the
           Sabboth
           ,
           then
           should
           we
           not
           have
           at
           all
           a
           day
           determinate
           in
           the
           new
           ●estament
           ,
           and
           institute
           to
           worship
           God
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           workes
           in
           generall
           .
           There
           was
           then
           no
           memoriall
           dayes
           appoynted
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           but
           a
           morall
           day
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           The
           sacrament
           as
           often
           as
           it
           is
           celebrate
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           memoriall
           of
           his
           passion
           .
           When
           the
           word
           is
           preached
           ,
           Christ
           is
           crucified
           before
           our
           eyes
           .
           But
           dayes
           of
           particular
           commemorations
           of
           some
           speciall
           actions
           with
           solemnitie
           and
           cessation
           from
           worke
           ,
           we
           have
           none
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           the
           intention
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           warrant
           to
           dedicate
           anniversarie
           dayes
           to
           Christ
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           to
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           Angels
           .
           Their
           holy
           dayes
           of
           Saints
           are
           called
           the
           Saints
           dayes
           as
           well
           as
           Christs
           dayes
           are
           called
           his
           .
           And
           they
           have
           their
           collects
           ,
           gospels
           ,
           epistles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christ
           hath
           his
           :
           and
           what
           
           reason
           have
           they
           to
           have
           some
           anniversarie
           remembrances
           of
           so
           many
           Saints
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           and
           never
           one
           for
           any
           of
           the
           old
           ?
           Can
           they
           give
           any
           reason
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           but
           a
           ●opish
           one
           ?
           And
           among
           these
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           why
           is
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           and
           many
           ●oe
           not
           remembred
           as
           the
           rest
           are
           ?
           Is
           the
           〈◊〉
           purification
           of
           our
           Lady
           upon
           the
           candle●masse
           day
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           moment
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           honoured
           with
           some
           speciall
           day
           ,
           and
           actions
           of
           greater
           importance
           are
           not
           so
           to
           be
           celebrate
           .
           This
           night
           the
           Maior
           of
           London
           kneeleth
           downe
           at
           S.
           Edwins
           tombe
           in
           P●ules
           Church
           ,
           and
           sayth
           a
           
             P●ter
             noster
          
           ,
           
           as
           Barro●
           reporteth
           .
           If
           I
           should
           insist
           upon
           every
           particular
           day
           ,
           and
           rip
           up
           their
           collects
           ,
           gospells
           ,
           pis●les
           ,
           hymnes
           and
           songs
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           too
           pro●ixe
           .
           For
           we
           should
           fall
           upon
           many
           fooleries
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           application
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           In
           the
           collect
           from
           Christmas
           to
           New-yeares
           day
           ,
           they
           are
           appointed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           borne
           upon
           this
           day
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           be●oved
           him
           to
           be
           borne
           onely
           upon
           one
           day
           ,
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           grounded
           upon
           an
           erroneous
           conceit
           of
           Zacharies
           high
           priesthood
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           born
           ●n
           the
           25.
           day
           of
           December
           .
           In
           the
           collect
           upon
           Innocents
           day
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           that
           the
           infants
           whom
           Herod
           murthered
           ,
           were
           Gods
           witnesses
           .
           Athanasius
           creed
           is
           to
           honour
           the
           high
           dayes
           ,
           〈◊〉
           not
           the
           common
           creed
           ,
           and
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           read
           onely
           upon
           certaine
           holy
           dayes
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           grace
           other
           dayes
           Venite
           may
           not
           serve
           at
           Easter
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           all
           the
           yeare
           before
           ,
           and
           after
           follow
           
             Domine
             labia
             mea
          
           .
           They
           have
           no
           reason
           for
           these
           and
           other
           like
           superstitious
           vanities
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           Durandus
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
           papist
           can
           give
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           reasonless●
           Rationalls
           .
           What
           holynesse
           they
           place
           in
           their
           holy
           dayes
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           that
           they
           haue
           a
           stricter
           rest
           enjoyned
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           they
           urge
           for
           the
           sabbath
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           required
           a
           stricter
           rest
           upon
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           then
           upon
           other
           dayes
           appointed
           by
           himself
           .
           Then
           againe
           their
           principall
           feasts
           haue
           Eaves
           and
           devout
           fastes
           going
           before
           .
           Thirdly
           they
           say
           they
           will
           not
           change
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           see
           that
           they
           may
           be
           changed
           ;
           but
           retaine
           the
           same
           dayes
           which
           the
           papists
           observe
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           were
           consecrate
           and
           made
           more
           holie
           then
           other
           dayies
           ,
           be
           the
           actions
           ,
           which
           were
           wrought
           on
           these
           dayes
           ,
           as
           the
           manger
           and
           crosse
           of
           tree
           was
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           Christs
           body
           .
           Even
           howbeit
           this
           reteyning
           without
           change
           ,
           doeth
           nourish
           in
           the
           people
           both
           a
           superstitious
           and
           popish
           conceit
           of
           the
           holynes
           of
           the
           day
           and
           the
           erroneous
           conceits
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           borne
           on
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           Iohn
           Baptist
           on
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           that
           Zacharie
           was
           high
           priest
           etc.
           To
           let
           passe
           other
           popish
           opinions
           of
           worship
           ,
           and
           merite
           .
           The
           most
           part
           observe
           it
           with
           masking
           ,
           dancing
           ,
           gluttonie
           ,
           games
           ,
           enterludes
           .
           For
           the
           which
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           erroneous
           conceits
           ,
           and
           incorrigible
           abuses
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           abolished
           ,
           suppose
           in
           themselves
           they
           had
           bene
           never
           so
           indifferent
           .
        
         
           Besides
           their
           Eaves
           they
           have
           their
           ordinary
           fridaies
           ,
           Ember
           weeks
           ,
           and
           lent
           fast
           .
           And
           if
           they
           say
           that
           abstinence
           from
           flesh
           onely
           is
           cōmanded
           for
           some
           politicall
           respects
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           wherefore
           is
           the
           minister
           or
           Curate
           enjoyned
           after
           sermon
           ,
           homilie
           ,
           or
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           declare
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           whether
           there
           
           be
           any
           holy
           dayes
           ,
           or
           fasting
           daies
           the
           week
           following
           .
           Are
           not
           the
           people
           commanbed
           likewise
           to
           repaire
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           heare
           divine
           service
           .
           Their
           lent
           beginneth
           as
           the
           popish
           doeth
           upon
           Ashwednesday
           ,
           with
           a
           terrible
           cōmination
           ,
           where
           are
           pronounced
           many
           bitter
           curses
           and
           the
           people
           answer
           &
           ratifie
           every
           one
           of
           them
           with
           their
           own
           mouth
           saying
           ,
           Amen
           .
           The
           priest
           before
           he
           utter
           the
           curses
           ,
           after
           the
           lettanie
           is
           sayd
           ,
           goeth
           to
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           to
           imitate
           the
           levites
           who
           pronunced
           curses
           upon
           mount
           Ebal
           ,
           and
           never
           but
           once
           ,
           &
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             there
             was
             a
             godly
             discipline
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             lent
             ,
             such
             persons
             as
             were
             notorious
             sinners
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             open
             pennance
             ,
             and
             punished
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             their
             soules
             might
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             that
             others
             admonished
             by
             their
             exāple
             might
             be
             the
             more
             afraid
             to
             offend
             .
             In
             stead
             wherof
             untill
             the
             same
             discipline
             ,
             may
             be
             restored
             again
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             much
             to
             be
             wished
             etc.
             it
             is
             thought
             good
             that
             at
             this
             time
             should
             be
             read
             the
             generall
             sentences
             of
             Gods
             cursings
             against
             impenitent
             sinners
             .
          
           Yee
           see
           that
           corporall
           and
           afflictiue
           penance
           is
           commended
           for
           good
           discipl
           .
           for
           the
           disci
           .
           of
           the
           prim
           .
           church
           ,
           for
           the
           discipl
           .
           of
           lent
           ,
           and
           espetially
           on
           ashweonesday
           ,
           &
           that
           it
           is
           wished
           to
           be
           restored
           again
           .
           I
           beleeve
           thē
           .
           It
           is
           displing
           ,
           ashes
           ,
           shriving
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           gear
           that
           they
           would
           haue
           .
           In
           the
           last
           collect
           upon
           the
           first
           day
           of
           lent
           ,
           or
           ashwednesday
           ,
           the
           priest
           ,
           or
           Curate
           sayth
           ,
           
             Be
             favourable
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             which
             turne
             unto
             the
             in
             weeping
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           Is
           this
           to
           fast
           for
           ciuil
           respects
           onely
           ,
           for
           the
           main
           tenance
           of
           sea
           faring
           men
           ,
           and
           preservation
           of
           cattell
           .
           The
           Priests
           and
           Clerks
           kneeling
           say
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           
             miserere
             mei
             Deus
          
           .
           The
           prayers
           ,
           
           and
           special
           exhortations
           tend
           to
           begin
           their
           repentance
           that
           day
           .
           The
           week
           before
           Easter
           hath
           a
           prescript
           service
           ,
           epistles
           ,
           and
           gospells
           for
           every
           day
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           week
           in
           the
           yeare
           hath
           ,
           say
           the
           ministers
           of
           Lincolne
           in
           their
           Abridgement
           ,
           p.
           90.
           91.
           
           They
           observe
           likewise
           that
           not
           one
           day
           in
           all
           they
           care
           hath
           three
           collects
           .
           but
           good
           Friday
           ,
           the
           Friday
           before
           Easter
           .
           May
           we
           not
           see
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Lent
           fast
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Popish
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           prepared
           to
           receive
           the
           communion
           at
           Easter
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           communion
           needed
           a
           greater
           preparation
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           or
           had
           a
           greater
           vertue
           :
           Item
           ,
           to
           be
           prepared
           against
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           resurrection
           :
           to
           repent
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           yeare
           :
           to
           imitate
           Christs
           fast
           of
           40.
           dayes
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           miraculous
           fast
           ,
           a
           fast
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           without
           hungring
           ,
           a
           fast
           for
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           used
           againe
           either
           by
           himselfe
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Mat.
           9.
           
           The
           Ember
           weekes
           ,
           which
           were
           called
           
             Ie●unia
             quatuor
             temporum
          
           ,
           
           are
           appoynted
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           for
           praying
           ,
           and
           fasting
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishop
           is
           to
           give
           orders
           upon
           the
           Sundayes
           immediately
           following
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sayd
           in
           their
           latest
           Canons
           .
           They
           tie
           the
           giving
           of
           orders
           to
           set
           seasons
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           when
           as
           ministers
           should
           be
           thrust
           out
           into
           the
           Lords
           harvest
           ,
           whensoever
           there
           is
           need
           .
           Then
           againe
           such
           are
           enioyned
           to
           fast
           ,
           as
           have
           no
           need
           of
           a
           pastor
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           parishes
           of
           the
           Diocie
           are
           not
           destitute
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           feele
           of
           a
           want
           ,
           the
           prayers
           will
           bee
           cold
           .
           It
           is
           expedient
           indeed
           that
           the
           particular
           congregation
           which
           hath
           need
           ,
           humble
           themselves
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           their
           fast
           is
           but
           abstinence
           from
           flesh
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           fish
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
           delicacies
           which
           they
           can
           get
           ,
           as
           if
           flesh
           were
           an
           uncleane
           creature
           ,
           and
           polluted
           .
           So
           their
           fast
           in
           all
           the
           orders
           and
           rites
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Popish
           fast
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           joyne
           not
           fasting
           and
           giving
           of
           orders
           together
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           followed
           aright
           that
           example
           which
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           Act.
           13.
           1.
           2.
           but
           they
           observe
           their
           ceremonious
           fast
           ,
           or
           rather
           superstitious
           abstinence
           from
           flesh
           on
           the
           week
           before
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           following
           ,
           when
           they
           give
           orders
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           they
           thinke
           it
           unlawfull
           to
           fast
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           will
           rather
           sever
           their
           ceremoniall
           fast
           from
           the
           action
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           performed
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           :
           for
           why
           ?
           that
           was
           the
           day
           on
           which
           the
           fierie
           tongues
           came
           downe
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           :
           and
           they
           observe
           the
           third
           houre
           of
           the
           day
           commonly
           ,
           that
           is
           about
           nine
           a
           clocke
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           about
           that
           time
           that
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           were
           powred
           on
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Bishop
           must
           say
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           And
           so
           one
           superstition
           is
           at
           jarre
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           great
           confusion
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           disorder
           in
           their
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           Babylonish
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           their
           apish
           imitations
           ,
           the
           cloven
           tongues
           come
           never
           downe
           upon
           any
           of
           their
           silly
           Curates
           .
           The
           Friday
           fast
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           dependeth
           upon
           their
           mother
           good
           Friday
           ,
           which
           hath
           bred
           them
           .
           These
           are
           their
           set
           and
           superstitious
           fasts
           .
           Extraordinary
           and
           occasionall
           fasts
           for
           urgent
           calamities
           ,
           and
           the
           miseries
           either
           of
           their
           owne
           Church
           ,
           or
           other
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           or
           very
           rare
           .
        
         
           Other
           directories
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           
           Rubrickes
           ,
           which
           serve
           to
           direct
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           administration
           ,
           either
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           liturgie
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           sacraments
           .
           Of
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           liturgie
           in
           such
           things
           as
           concerne
           all
           which
           are
           of
           that
           congregatiō
           ,
           or
           some
           onely
           .
           Of
           such
           as
           concern
           all
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           publick
           prayers
           ,
           or
           reading
           of
           sacred
           homilies
           .
           In
           publike
           prayers
           eyther
           ordinary
           or
           peculiar
           to
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Their
           prayers
           are
           to
           be
           consi●ere●
           both
           in
           matter
           and
           forme
           .
           In
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           when
           in
           the
           collect
           upon
           the
           12
           sunday
           after
           Trinitie
           sunday
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             Almighty
             and
             everlasting
             God
             po●re
             do●ne
             upon
             us
             the
             ab●ndance
             of
             ●hy
             mercie
             giving
             unto
             us
             that
             ,
             that
             our
             prayers
             dare
             not
             presume
             to
             ask
             .
          
           There
           is
           nothing
           which
           is
           needfull
           for
           us
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           wee
           dare
           and
           should
           aske
           it
           .
           They
           pray
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           thundering
           ,
           &
           tempest
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           appearance
           of
           danger
           .
           The
           third
           part
           of
           their
           prayers
           concern
           the
           commodities
           or
           incommodities
           of
           this
           life
           .
           They
           crave
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           all
           adversitie
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           petition
           in
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           deliver
           us
           from
           that
           evill
           one
           ,
           or
           wicked
           one
           ,
           to
           witt
           ,
           the
           Divill
           should
           be
           translated
           ,
           from
           all
           evill
           .
           In
           S.
           Bartholom●w
           his
           collect
           they
           pray
           that
           they
           may
           follow
           his
           sermons
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           of
           them
           extant
           .
           Why
           say
           they
           ,
           O
           Ananias
           ,
           Azarias
           ,
           and
           Misael
           ,
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ,
           more
           then
           O
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           and
           virgin
           Marie
           ,
           praise
           the
           Lord.
           The
           forme
           of
           their
           prayers
           is
           set
           downe
           as
           a
           lesson
           for
           the
           minister
           to
           read
           .
           So
           that
           the
           gift
           &
           exercise
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           stinted
           ,
           &
           circumscribed
           with
           their
           prescript
           prayers
           .
           For
           howbeit
           hee
           
           could
           pray
           with
           the
           tongue
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           he●
           must
           be
           tied
           in
           time
           of
           their
           service
           ,
           to
           the
           words
           which
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           booke
           .
           Sometime
           the
           Minister
           is
           enjoyned
           to
           beginne
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           with
           a
           loud
           voyce
           .
           Sometimes
           the
           Clarks
           and
           people
           are
           directed
           to
           say
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           with
           a
           lowd
           voyce
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           another
           .
           Then
           againe
           their
           prayers
           are
           shred
           into
           many
           small
           peeces
           ,
           
           
             They
             pray
             in
             two
             or
             three
             lines
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             having
             read
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             come
             and
             pray
             as
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             20
             or
             30
             time
             ,
             with
             pawses
             betweene
             .
          
           Prayers
           should
           be
           continued
           together
           ;
           not
           cut
           off
           and
           interrupted
           ,
           or
           cut
           in
           small
           peeces
           .
           They
           doe
           with
           their
           prayers
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           with
           their
           Gospels
           and
           Episties
           ;
           which
           they
           rent
           from
           their
           contextis
           ,
           which
           would
           serve
           for
           memorie
           and
           greater
           edification
           .
           They
           multiply
           words
           tending
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ;
           using
           repetitions
           and
           babbling
           .
           How
           many
           
             Kyrie
             eleeson
          
           and
           
             Christe
             eleeson
          
           will
           they
           have
           at
           one
           time
           .
           
           
             At
             one
             and
             the
             same
             meeting
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             is
             to
             be
             repeated
             8
             severall
             times
             ,
             and
             Gloria
             patri
             12
             times
             .
          
           May
           not
           the
           Papists
           justly
           defend
           their
           beads
           .
           
           
             Glorie
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             is
             not
             sayd
             after
             Te
             Deum
             laudamus
             ,
             as
             after
             Benedicite
             ,
             Magnificat
             ,
             and
             nune
             dimittis
             .
          
           They
           have
           their
           times
           to
           kneel
           at
           some
           prayers
           ,
           not
           at
           others
           .
           The
           Minister
           is
           ordained
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           accustomed
           place
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Ordinarie
           .
           So
           that
           is
           left
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           one
           man
           which
           tendeth
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           many
           .
           The
           accustomed
           place
           is
           the
           Chancel
           .
           Thereupon
           ,
           saith
           M.
           Cartwright
           ,
           
             the
             Minister
             in
             saying
             morning
             and
             evening
             prayer
             ,
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Chancell
             with
             his
             back
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             some
             secret
             talke
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             the●
             
             people
             might
             not
             heare
             .
             And
             hereupon
             it
             is
             likewise
             that
             after
             morning
             prayer
             ,
             for
             saying
             another
             number
             of
             prayers
             ,
             he
             climeth
             up
             to
             the
             further
             end
             of
             the
             Chauncell
             ,
             and
             runneth
             as
             far
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             wall
             will
             let
             him
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             some
             variance
             betweene
             the
             people
             and
             the
             minister
             ,
             or
             as
             though
             he
             were
             afraid
             of
             some
             infection
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             renueth
             the
             memorie
             of
             the
             Leviticall
             priesthood
             ,
             which
             did
             with-draw
             himselfe
             from
             the
             people
             into
             the
             place
             called
             the
             holiest
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             talked
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             offered
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           The
           chauncel
           distinguished
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           their
           holy
           place
           for
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           
             He
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             dore
             to
             this
             chancell
             ,
             through
             which
             none
             might
             passe
             but
             himselfe
             ,
          
           
           saith
           Borrow
           ,
           
             For
             the
             ch●piters
             and
             letanie
             ,
             there
             is
             commandement
             given
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             read
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           saith
           M.
           Cartwright
           in
           his
           first
           Reply
           ,
           In
           his
           second
           Reply
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             assuredly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             tenth
             Church
             in
             England
             hath
             not
             all
             the
             service
             said
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             Church
             may
             heare
             it
             .
          
           They
           will
           rather
           stick
           to
           the
           Iewish
           or
           popish
           rites
           ,
           and
           imitate
           Masse
           priests
           ,
           then
           edifie
           Gods
           people
           .
           For
           mariage
           he
           commeth
           to
           the
           bodie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           Baptisme
           to
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           over
           against
           the
           Church-dore
           ,
           and
           so
           trudgeth
           from
           place
           to
           place
           .
           The
           Letanie
           must
           not
           bee
           used
           but
           upon
           Sundaies
           ,
           Wednesdaies
           ,
           and
           Fridayes
           ,
           except
           the
           Ordinarie
           appoint
           other
           dayes
           :
           the
           Minister
           propoundeth
           things
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           ,
           the
           people
           performe
           the
           prayer
           ,
           saying
           with
           a
           lowd
           voyce
           .
           
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
          
           ,
           
           
             we
             beseech
             thee
             to
             heare
             us
             good
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           this
           they
           often
           repeate
           .
           And
           yet
           one
           suffrage
           is
           put
           out
           of
           the
           letany
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           it
           
           before
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             From
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             detestable
             enormities
             ,
             good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           They
           say
           certaine
           Psalmes
           and
           prayers
           over
           the
           corne
           and
           grasse
           ,
           and
           certaine
           gospels
           at
           crosse-waies
           ,
           
           saith
           Barrowe
           ,
           In
           the
           service
           booke
           ,
           the
           Curate
           is
           thus
           directed
           anent
           Homilies
           .
           
             After
             the
             Creed
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Sermon
             ,
             shall
             follow
             one
             of
             the
             Homilies
             alreadie
             set
             forth
             ,
             or
             after
             to
             be
             set
             forth
             by
             common
             authoritie
             .
          
           Who
           knoweth
           what
           is
           hereafter
           to
           be
           set
           forth
           .
           The
           Survey
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           doth
           relate
           ,
           that
           
             many
             points
             of
             Poperie
             and
             Lutheranisme
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             broached
             in
             Court
             ,
             and
             citie
             pulpits
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             as
             be
             Doctrines
             tending
             to
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Popish
             ceremonies
             .
          
           Iudg
           then
           what
           corrupt
           Homilies
           may
           be
           set
           forth
           .
           And
           yet
           Ministers
           are
           urged
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           book
           of
           common
           prayer
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Rubrickes
           .
           It
           is
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           reade
           Homilies
           .
           Hee
           ought
           to
           cut
           and
           divide
           the
           word
           aright
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           to
           particular
           sores
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           homilies
           .
           What
           was
           said
           against
           Apocripha
           bookes
           ,
           may
           be
           throwne
           against
           them
           .
           The
           reading
           of
           homilies
           is
           a
           cushion
           for
           idle
           or
           blind
           Priests
           to
           rest
           upon
           .
           What
           say
           you
           to
           
             the
             Vicar
             of
             W.
             who
             upon
             an
             holy
             day
             in
             stead
             of
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             reading
             of
             homilies
             which
             he
             would
             not
             (
             to
             terrifie
             his
             Parishoners
             with
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             move
             them
             to
             repentance
             )
             solemnly
             read
             ,
             and
             published
             a
             counterfeit
             fable
             out
             of
             a
             little
             pamphlet
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             Strange
             newes
             out
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             prognosticated
             by
             M.
             Iohn
             Doleta
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           parts
           of
           the
           Liturgie
           which
           concerne
           onely
           certaine
           persons
           are
           ●nens
           .
           1.
           
           Celebration
           of
           matrimonie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           words
           uttered
           to
           the
           married
           persons
           by
           the
           Priest
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Matrmonie
             signifieth
             unto
             us
             the
             mysticall
             union
             ,
             which
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           Then
           againe
           in
           a
           Collect
           after
           the
           conjunction
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             O
             God
             which
             hast
             c●nsecrated
             the
             state
             of
             matrmonie
             to
             such
             an
             excellent
             mysterie
             ,
             that
             in
             it
             is
             signified
             and
             represented
             the
             spirituall
             marriage
             ,
             and
             unitie
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           apply
           these
           words
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           32.
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             Mysterie
          
           ,
           to
           the
           conjunction
           of
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           uttereth
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           interpretation
           the
           papists
           have
           made
           mattimonie
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           band
           betwixt
           the
           married
           persons
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           dissolved
           but
           by
           death
           .
           In
           the
           first
           part
           of
           their
           homilie
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           Matrimonie
           ,
           are
           called
           Sacraments
           .
           The
           minister
           receiving
           the
           woman
           at
           her
           fathers
           ,
           or
           friends
           hands
           ,
           is
           to
           cause
           the
           man
           to
           take
           the
           woman
           by
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           troth
           to
           the
           woman
           .
           Then
           are
           they
           to
           loose
           their
           hands
           againe
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           taking
           the
           man
           by
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           giveth
           her
           troth
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             they
             againe
             loose
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             shall
             give
             unto
             the
             woman
             a
             Ring
             ,
             laying
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             booke
             ,
             with
             the
             accustomed
             duty
             to
             the
             Priest
             &
             Clerke
             .
             And
             the
             Priest
             taking
             the
             ring
             shall
             deliver
             it
             unto
             the
             man
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             4
             finger
             of
             the
             womans
             left
             hand
             .
             And
             the
             man
             taught
             by
             the
             priest
             shall
             say
             ,
          
           
           
             with
             〈…〉
             thee
             wed
             ,
             with
             my
             bodie
             I
             thee
             worship
             〈…〉
             worldly
             goods
             I
             thee
             〈…〉
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             H.
             ghost
             ,
             
             Then
             the
             man
             leaving
             the
             ring
             upon
             the
             fourth
             finger
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             left
             hand
             ,
             the
             minister
             shall
             say
             ,
             set
             us
             pray
             .
             O
             eternall
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           In
           the
           prayer
           ,
           the
           ring
           given
           and
           received
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           token
           and
           pledge
           of
           the
           vow
           and
           convenant
           made
           betwixt
           them
           .
           Is
           there
           not
           heere
           an
           heap
           of
           toyes
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           one
           wanteth
           a
           signification
           .
           The
           ring
           must
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           fourth
           finger
           of
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           because
           say
           they
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           nerve
           which
           runneth
           from
           that
           finger
           straight
           to
           the
           heart
           .
           The
           ring
           must
           be
           layed
           on
           the
           service
           booke
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           blessing
           and
           sprinckling
           with
           holy
           water
           ,
           which
           the
           Popish
           Priest
           used
           ,
           
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           Romane
           Rituall
           .
           Then
           againe
           what
           sense
           can
           be
           made
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             with
             my
             body
             I
             thee
             worship
             ,
          
           One
           of
           a
           thousand
           doth
           not
           understand
           them
           ,
           their
           P●elats
           have
           not
           explaned
           them
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           1.
           
           Epi.
           3.
           7.
           
             giving
             honor
             to
             the
             wife
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             weaker
             vessell
             ,
          
           doe
           signifie
           onely
           honest
           care
           and
           follicitude
           ,
           and
           to
           beare
           with
           her
           infirmities
           ,
           she
           being
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           .
           For
           honor
           after
           the
           Hebrew
           phrase
           is
           largely
           taken
           .
           To
           give
           honor
           as
           to
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           her
           with
           the
           body
           is
           farr
           different
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           worship
           foundeth
           in
           our
           Language
           .
           The
           Apostle
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           23.
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             those
             members
             of
             the
             bodie
             which
             we
             thinke
             to
             be
             lesse
             honourable
             ,
             upon
             these
             we
             bestow
             more
             abundant
             honour
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           greater
           carefulness
           we
           cover
           ,
           then
           wee
           doe
           other
           members
           :
           But
           we
           are
           not
           to
           worship
           the
           members
           ,
           which
           are
           lesse
           honourable
           .
           The
           Priest
           is
           appointed
           to
           say
           to
           God
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           that
           the
           ring
           is
           a
           token
           &
           pledg
           of
           
           covenant
           made
           betwixt
           them
           .
           If
           the
           ring
           had
           beene
           used
           onely
           at
           the
           contract
           ,
           as
           a
           civill
           rite
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           comported
           with
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           meane
           to
           divine
           service
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           prophane
           the
           same
           with
           civill
           ceremonies
           ,
           or
           pollute
           it
           with
           Popish
           and
           superstitious
           rites
           rather
           ,
           as
           these
           are
           .
           For
           they
           were
           counted
           in
           time
           of
           poperie
           holy
           and
           religious
           rites
           of
           a
           holy
           Sacrament
           .
           The
           married
           persons
           must
           communicate
           also
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           custome
           in
           time
           of
           blindnesse
           ,
           where
           every
           holy
           action
           behoved
           to
           have
           a
           Masse
           :
           and
           so
           that
           action
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           common
           to
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           who
           are
           members
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           is
           made
           private
           and
           particular
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           howbeit
           in
           a
           publique
           place
           .
           Then
           againe
           they
           have
           their
           forbidden
           times
           to
           marie
           in
           ;
           yea
           ,
           moe
           then
           the
           Papists
           have
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           so
           many
           as
           have
           embraced
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           from
           Advent
           to
           the
           Epiphanie
           ,
           from
           Septuagesima
           sunday
           to
           the
           octaves
           of
           Easter
           ,
           from
           the
           Rogation
           weeke
           to
           the
           octaves
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           amounting
           in
           all
           to
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           yeare
           :
           as
           if
           marriage
           which
           is
           called
           honourable
           ,
           did
           prophane
           these
           holy
           times
           .
           The
           councell
           of
           Trent
           hath
           dispensed
           with
           the
           Pentecost
           and
           the
           second
           they
           beginne
           at
           Ashwednesday
           .
           Now
           notwithstanding
           of
           these
           forbiddē
           times
           ,
           they
           may
           get
           a
           dispensation
           for
           some
           money
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           shall
           be
           lawfull
           enough
           ,
           and
           these
           holy
           times
           shall
           receive
           no
           pollution
           ;
           for
           mony
           hath
           a
           great
           vertue
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Thankesgiving
           after
           childbirth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           Churching
           of
           women
           .
           I●
           standeth
           more
           in
           Psalmes
           ,
           suffrages
           ,
           and
           collects
           ,
           wherein
           help
           is
           craved
           at
           God
           ,
           not
           
           notwithstanding
           he
           take
           upon
           him
           authority
           to
           〈◊〉
           from
           sins
           .
           Then
           there
           is
           a
           Psasme
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           prayers
           read
           .
           The
           silly
           curat
           can
           give
           no
           more
           comfort
           ,
           then
           the
           few
           set
           words
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           read
           ,
           can
           minister
           to
           the
           departing
           soul.
           If
           the
           〈◊〉
           person
           can
           get
           some
           to
           communicat●●●
           with
           him
           〈…〉
           ,
           as
           being
           ashamed
           to
           looke-up
           for
           some
           folly
           committed
           .
           When
           she
           commeth
           to
           the
           church
           shee
           must
           kneele
           downe
           high
           unto
           the
           place
           where
           the
           table
           standeth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           nigh
           unto
           the
           Quire
           dore
           ,
           as
           the
           Rubrick
           in
           2.
           
           Edward
           beareth
           ,
           as
           the
           women
           did
           who
           after
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           purification
           were
           ended
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           bring
           their
           offering
           to
           the
           dore
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Levit.
           12.
           6.
           unto
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           shall
           make
           attonement
           for
           them
           .
           Then
           the
           Priest
           readeth
           over
           her
           the
           121.
           
           Psal.
           and
           assureth
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           shall
           not
           burn●
           her
           by
           day
           ,
           nor
           the
           Moone
           by
           night
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           very
           pertinent
           Psalme
           for
           the
           purpose
           ?
           The
           Lords
           prayer
           being
           sayd
           ,
           and
           some
           versicles
           and
           answeres
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           prayer
           ,
           she
           doth
           offer
           her
           accustomed
           offrings
           :
           and
           if
           there
           be
           a
           communion
           she
           receiveth
           the
           communion
           .
           Call
           this
           churching
           a
           thankes-giving
           ,
           yet
           what
           reason
           is
           there
           of
           publick
           thanksgiving
           in
           the
           Church
           more
           for
           deliverance
           after
           childbirth
           ,
           which
           is
           ordinarie
           ,
           then
           from
           drowning
           ,
           or
           other
           extraordinary
           dangers
           ,
           or
           diseases
           ?
           and
           of
           womē
           more
           then
           of
           men
           ?
           were
           not
           that
           the
           imitation
           of
           the
           Iewish
           purification
           is
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           was
           this
           service
           intituled
           in
           the
           booke
           2
           Edw.
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             purification
             of
             women
             ,
          
           
           as
           is
           reported
           in
           the
           Survey
           .
           This
           superstitious
           service
           is
           not
           voluntarie
           ,
           but
           enjoyned
           :
           
           When
           they
           come
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           while
           the
           corp●
           is
           made
           ready
           to
           be
           laid
           into
           the
           earth
           ,
           they
           sing
           ,
           or
           say
           againe
           another
           parcell
           of
           Scripture
           out
           of
           Iob
           :
           then
           while
           the
           earth
           is
           cast
           upon
           the
           body
           by
           some
           standing
           by
           ,
           the
           Priest
           again
           saith
           something
           ,
           and
           confidently
           affirmeth
           that
           God
           hath
           taken
           his
           soule
           and
           is
           of
           assured
           hope
           〈…〉
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           visi●a
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           sick
           .
        
         
           The
           Priest
           entering
           into
           the
           sickmans
           house
           sayth
           ,
           peace
           be
           in
           this
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           dwel
           in
           it
           .
           When
           he
           commeth
           to
           the
           sickmans
           presence
           ,
           he
           kneeleth
           downe
           ,
           and
           prayeth
           his
           prescript
           lines
           for
           forgivenes
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           with
           two
           kyrie
           eleesons
           ,
           and
           one
           Christe
           eleeson
           ,
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           versicles
           and
           responsories
           ;
           when
           as
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           spoken
           a
           word
           to
           the
           diseased
           ,
           or
           understood
           ,
           whether
           hee
           bee
           sleeping
           or
           waking
           .
           After
           the
           exhortation
           read
           which
           he
           may
           break
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           Creed
           rehearsed
           ,
           he
           desireth
           him
           to
           make
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           also
           declare
           his
           debts
           ,
           what
           he
           oweth
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           owing
           him
           .
           Thereafter
           he
           moveth
           him
           to
           liberalitie
           .
           Then
           shall
           the
           sick
           person
           make
           a
           speciall
           confession
           ,
           if
           he
           feele
           his
           conscience
           troubled
           with
           any
           weightie
           matter
           ,
           after
           which
           confession
           the
           priest
           shall
           absolve
           him
           .
           When
           he
           absolveth
           ,
           he
           sayth
           .
           
             By
             his
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           o●r
           L.
           I.
           Christ
           )
           
             authoritie
             committed
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             absolve
             thee
             from
             all
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           He
           absolveth
           like
           a
           judge
           ,
           as
           the
           Popish
           Priest
           doth
           ,
           giving
           out
           a
           definitive
           sentence
           ,
           and
           absolutel
           ,
           doth
           forgiue
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           deolaration
           .
           This
           absolution
           is
           seuered
           from
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           .
           For
           the
           dumb
           Gurat
           cannot
           preac●
           
           in
           thansgiving
           .
           This
           help
           is
           to
           live
           and
           walk●
           faithfully
           in
           their
           vocation
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           made
           uncleane
           by
           their
           childbirth
           to
           enterprise
           any
           thing
           .
           Shee
           will
           not
           stirre
           out
           of
           the
           house
           suppose
           she
           were
           never
           so
           strong
           ,
           till
           the
           compleate
           time
           be
           expired
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           month
           commonly
           .
           When
           she
           commeth
           forth
           ,
           she
           is
           muffled
           〈…〉
           him
           ,
           the
           communion
           .
           If
           others
           may
           not
           conveniently
           come
           neere
           him
           ,
           yet
           the
           minister
           and
           he
           alone
           may
           communicate
           together
           :
           and
           for
           shortnesse
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           but
           one
           collect
           pistle
           and
           Gospell
           .
           Thus
           are
           the
           people
           nourished
           in
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           action
           which
           should
           be
           publick
           ,
           and
           solemne
           ,
           as
           the
           institution
           beareth
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           Church
           declareth
           is
           made
           private
           ,
           &
           administred
           peculiarly
           in
           a
           corner
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           meane
           to
           eat
           the
           flesh
           and
           drink
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           that
           grace
           were
           tied
           to
           the
           externall
           signes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Buriall
           of
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           a
           threefold
           peale
           enjoyned
           in
           their
           latest
           canons
           .
           
           When
           any
           is
           passing
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           a
           〈◊〉
           is
           to
           be
           tolled
           ,
           after
           the
           parties
           death
           ,
           a
           short
           peal
           is
           rung
           ,
           another
           before
           the
           buriall
           ,
           &
           another
           after
           the
           buriall
           .
           When
           the
           time
           of
           the
           funerals
           draweth
           neere
           ,
           the
           Priest
           &
           the
           clearks
           make
           them
           ready
           .
           The
           Priest
           putteth
           on
           his
           surplice
           ,
           and
           then
           commeth
           to
           the
           Church
           stile
           to
           meet
           the
           corps
           .
           Then
           the
           Priest
           shall
           say
           ,
           or
           the
           Priest
           and
           cleark
           shall
           sing
           and
           so
           go
           either
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           towards
           the
           grave
           .
           The
           words
           which
           are
           sayd
           or
           read
           alowd
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           sung
           by
           the
           Priest
           and
           clearkes
           ,
           are
           2
           or
           3
           small
           sentences
           of
           scripture
           .
           For
           any
           part
           of
           scripture
           is
           sung
           by
           thē
           as
           well
           as
           Psalms
           ,
           in
           their
           services
           .
           
           and
           the
           Bishops
           haue
           punished
           women
           for
           not
           being
           churched
           ,
           sayth
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           petition
           to
           the
           Queen
           .
           
           Some
           are
           churched
           at
           home
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
           and
           therby
           saith
           the
           Surveyer
           
             They
             confirme
             women
             either
             in
             pride
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             able
             to
             goe
             to
             church
             and
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             in
             superstition
             if
             being
             not
             well
             recovered
             ,
             they
             yet
             must
             needs
             be
             chur
             〈…〉
          
           of
           his
           resurrection
           to
           〈…〉
           againe
           is
           said
           or
           sung
           a
           sentence
           out
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           after
           the
           lesson
           ,
           two
           Kyrie
           eleesons
           ,
           with
           one
           Christe
           eleeson
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           :
           then
           the
           Priest
           prayeth
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           
             histen
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             we
             with
             our
             brother
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             departed
             in
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             thy
             holy
             name
             ,
             may
             have
             our
             perfect
             consummation
             and
             blisse
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           dead
           brother
           ?
           When
           he
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           he
           is
           laid
           east
           and
           west
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           rise
           with
           his
           face
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           for
           why
           ?
           they
           looke
           for
           Christ
           to
           come
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           turne
           about
           if
           one
           rise
           with
           his
           face
           toward
           the
           west
           .
           This
           ceremonie
           is
           not
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           booke
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           usuall
           ,
           as
           many
           moe
           ,
           as
           a
           white
           or
           bla●ke
           crosse
           upon
           the
           mort-cloath
           ,
           candles
           burning
           over
           the
           dead
           corpes
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           the
           ●et-wand
           ,
           cakes
           sent
           abroad
           to
           friends
           .
           The
           priest
           must
           have
           his
           offering
           ,
           and
           beside
           that
           the
           ●ortuarie
           ,
           wherof
           I
           made
           mention
           before
           .
           VVhosoever
           is
           not
           buried
           after
           this
           manner
           in
           church
           or
           churchyard
           ,
           howbeit
           in
           a
           peculiar
           buryall
           place
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           is
           ill
           deemed
           .
           
             But
             this
             you
             must
             note
          
           ,
           
           saith
           Barrow
           ,
           
             neither
             rich
             nor
             poore
             ,
             neither
             yong
             nor
             old
             ,
             can
             get
             bury
             all
             without
             money
             in
             the
             church
             of
             England
             :
             N●
             peny
             ,
             no
             paternoster
             there
             please
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             burie
             his
             brother
             ,
             
             and
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             over
             him
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             be
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             his
             booke
             will
             goe
             .
          
           The
           minister
           is
           so
           tied
           to
           this
           office
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           neglect
           it
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           suspended
           from
           his
           ministerie
           by
           the
           space
           of
           three
           monethes
           .
           So
           they
           make
           that
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           function
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           ministeriall
           dutie
           ,
           nor
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           let
           be
           ordinarily
           ,
           performed
           by
           ministers
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           Church
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           Iewes
           had
           not
           so
           cleare
           a
           light
           in
           the
           resurrection
           as
           we
           have
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           the
           priest
           reade
           prayers
           ,
           and
           fragments
           of
           Scripture
           at
           burials
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           expressely
           forbidden
           to
           be
           present
           at
           them
           .
           Funerall
           Sermons
           cannot
           be
           made
           without
           acceptation
           of
           persons
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Ministers
           office
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           make
           them
           as
           well
           at
           the
           buryall
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           rich
           .
           It
           is
           required
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           made
           to
           serve
           more
           for
           pompe
           or
           superstition
           ,
           then
           for
           edification
           of
           the
           living
           .
           Men
           that
           never
           were
           greedie
           of
           a
           sermon
           all
           their
           life
           long
           ,
           must
           have
           one
           then
           ,
           to
           grace
           their
           funerals
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           M.
           Cartwright
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           
             there
             are
             none
             more
             desirous
             of
             funerall
             Sermons
             ,
          
           
           
             then
             the
             Papists
          
           .
           VVhat
           lying
           commendations
           are
           made
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           howbeit
           never
           so
           vitious
           ,
           all
           men
           doe
           know
           .
           Neither
           doe
           these
           hired
           Orators
           ,
           or
           Sermon-mongers
           ,
           lie
           for
           nothing
           .
           They
           must
           have
           either
           a
           mourning
           gowne
           ,
           or
           a
           noble
           .
           
           
             I
             will
             say
             nothing
          
           ,
           saith
           M.
           Cartwright
           ,
           
             of
             the
             great
             abuse
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             having
             otherwise
             to
             live
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             take
             nobles
             for
             every
             such
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             sometime
             a
             mourning
             gowne
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             papists
             to
             open
             their
             mouth
             wide
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Merchandise
             of
             Sermons
             is
             much
             dearer
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Masse
             :
             for
             that
             they
             have
             for
             a
             gr●ate
             ,
             or
             sixe
             
             pence
             ,
             and
             the
             Sermon
             they
             cannot
             have
             under
             ●
             rounder
             summe
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Rubricks
           serving
           to
           direct
           to
           the
           maner
           of
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           or
           the
           holy
           Supper
           ,
           &
           that
           either
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           private
           house
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           there
           are
           two
           things
           generally
           to
           be
           observed
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           power
           is
           given
           to
           an
           ignorant
           Curate
           ,
           or
           reading
           Minister
           ,
           who
           cannot
           preach
           ,
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           Next
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           in
           their
           Catechisme
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           onely
           two
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           generally
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           implying
           that
           there
           are
           other
           Sacraments
           peculiar
           ,
           not
           generall
           ,
           as
           matrimonie
           ,
           and
           orders
           :
           and
           others
           generall
           ,
           but
           not
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           as
           Confirmation
           .
           In
           the
           Preface
           before
           Confirmation
           are
           set
           downe
           these
           words
           :
           
             And
             that
             no
             man
             sh●ll
             thinke
             that
             any
             detriment
             shall
             come
             to
             children
             by
             deferring
             of
             their
             confirmation
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             for
             〈◊〉
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             children
             being
             baptised
             ,
             have
             all
             things
             necessarie
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             be
             undoubtedly
             saved
             .
          
           These
           words
           imply
           three
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           all
           children
           baptised
           be
           undoubtedly
           saved
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           that
           children
           unbaptised
           be
           not
           undoubtedly
           saved
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           confirmation
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           .
           Estius
           a
           papist
           ,
           saith
           the
           like
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           
             That
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             universal
             Kirk
             doth
             prove
             sufficiently
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             confirmation
             is
             not
             necessarie
             to
             salvation
             ,
          
           
           
             otherwise
             the
             godly
             and
             carefull
             mother
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             would
             not
             neglect
             
             to
             see
             this
             Sacrament
             ministred
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Of
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           preface
           to
           baptisme
           they
           commend
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           baptizing
           onely
           at
           Whitsuntide
           and
           Easter
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           superstitious
           and
           damnable
           custome
           .
           They
           say
           in
           this
           Preface
           ,
           they
           will
           follow
           this
           custome
           ,
           as
           neere
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           therefore
           doe
           ordeine
           ,
           that
           Baptisme
           be
           ministred
           onely
           upon
           Sundaies
           ,
           and
           holy
           daies
           .
           Vpon
           any
           ordinarie
           preaching
           day
           then
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           baptise
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           coincident
           with
           an
           holy
           day
           :
           as
           if
           baptisme
           were
           not
           as
           holy
           a
           Sacrament
           ministred
           upon
           an
           other
           day
           ,
           as
           upon
           an
           holy
           day
           .
           The
           child
           must
           be
           baptised
           at
           the
           font
           and
           therefore
           the
           Priest
           must
           come
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Kirck
           ,
           where
           the
           font
           is
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           church
           dore
           ,
           for
           that
           wanteth
           not
           a
           signification
           ;
           to
           signifie
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           child
           into
           the
           church
           .
           He
           must
           not
           be
           baptised
           ,
           where
           the
           minister
           stood
           in
           time
           of
           divine
           service
           ,
           or
           with
           water
           out
           of
           a
           bason
           .
           The
           godfathers
           and
           godmothers
           standing
           at
           the
           font
           ,
           the
           Priest
           doth
           aske
           ,
           if
           the
           child
           be
           baptised
           or
           no.
           In
           the
           first
           prayer
           the
           priest
           saith
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           the
           baptisme
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             did
             sanctifie
             the
             s●oud
             lordan
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             waters
             to
             the
             mysticall
             washing
             away
             of
             some
          
           ;
           as
           though
           vertue
           vvere
           in
           the
           water
           to
           wash
           away
           sinne
           ,
           or
           as
           though
           Christs
           baptisme
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           which
           serveth
           for
           all
           times
           ,
           did
           sanctifie
           the
           element
           .
           In
           the
           second
           prayer
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             they
             comming
             to
             thy
             holy
             baptisme
             may
             〈◊〉
             remission
             of
             their
             sinnes
             by
             spirituall
             
             regeneration
             ,
          
           when
           as
           the
           rem●ssion
           of
           our
           sins
           doth
           standin
           notimputation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           regeneration
           .
           The
           questions
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           demanded
           of
           converts
           from
           paganisme
           ,
           who
           were
           able
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           questions
           demāded
           :
           absurdly
           &
           foolishly
           now
           they
           demand
           of
           the
           infants
           ,
           or
           their
           godfathers
           in
           their
           name
           .
           The
           interrogatories
           are
           these
           ,
           
             doest
             thou
             forsoke
             the
             Divill
             and
             all
             his
             works
          
           &c.
           
           Doest
           thou
           beleeve
           &c.
           
           
             Wilt
             thou
             be
             baptised
             in
             this
             faith
             ?
          
           The
           child
           hath
           not
           understanding
           ,
           nor
           faith
           ,
           nor
           desire
           of
           baptisme
           .
           And
           how
           be
           it
           the
           child
           had
           faith
           ,
           can
           the
           Godfather
           tell
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           this
           child
           whom
           he
           presenteth
           ,
           doth
           beleeve
           ,
           desire
           baptisme
           ,
           or
           forsake
           the
           Devill
           .
           It
           is
           a
           foolish
           thing
           therefore
           ,
           and
           great
           mockerie
           of
           Gods
           service
           to
           demand
           that
           of
           infants
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           the
           first
           demanded
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           and
           were
           converted
           from
           gentilisme
           .
           The
           children
           of
           faithful
           parents
           are
           within
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           is
           that
           they
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           The
           covenant
           being
           made
           with
           the
           parents
           in
           their
           faith
           ,
           &
           not
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           child
           ,
           the
           parents
           should
           give
           confession
           of
           their
           owne
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           child
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           because
           their
           owne
           faith
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           covenant
           upon
           their
           part
           ,
           wherupon
           God
           promiseth
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           their
           seed
           ,
           Wherupon
           also
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           father
           of
           the
           child
           should
           present
           the
           child
           ,
           and
           give
           confession
           and
           not
           another
           ,
           because
           the
           covenant
           is
           made
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           seed
           ,
           and
           the
           child
           is
           his
           seed
           ,
           not
           the
           seed
           of
           another
           ,
           whom
           〈…〉
           
           proper
           godfather
           .
           Others
           may
           be
           witnesses
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           father
           should
           ,
           or
           can
           resigne
           this
           duetie
           to
           another
           ,
           I
           deny
           .
           Before
           the
           Priest
           dip
           the
           child
           in
           the
           water
           he
           sayth
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           
             grant
             that
             all
             thy
             servants
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             baptised
             in
             this
             water
             ,
             may
             receive
             the
             fulnes
             of
             grace
             .
          
           This
           prayer
           was
           read
           in
           2
           E.
           once
           every
           moneth
           at
           the
           changing
           of
           the
           water
           in
           the
           font
           ,
           as
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           Survey
           .
           Howbeit
           it
           be
           now
           placed
           in
           the
           baptisme
           it self
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           directed
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           to
           the
           hallowing
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           which
           is
           then
           in
           the
           font
           .
           After
           that
           the
           child
           is
           dipped
           ,
           and
           baptised
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           the
           Priest
           maketh
           a
           crosse
           upon
           the
           childs
           forehead
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             We
             receive
             this
             child
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             Christs
             flocke
             ,
             and
             doe
             signe
             him
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             hereafter
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confesse
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             cru●ified
             ,
             and
             manfully
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             banner
             ,
             against
             sinne
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             Christs
             faithfull
             souldier
             ,
             and
             servant
             unto
             his
             lives
             end
             .
          
           He
           sayth
           not
           we
           have
           received
           ,
           but
           we
           doe
           receive
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           child
           were
           not
           received
           by
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           by
           crossing
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           the
           child
           were
           againe
           received
           by
           crossing
           which
           was
           before
           received
           by
           baptisme
           .
           This
           signing
           with
           the
           crosse
           is
           no
           decent
           gesture
           :
           It
           is
           rather
           like
           a
           Iugglers
           gesture
           ,
           then
           a
           gesture
           of
           decencie
           ,
           and
           comelinesse
           .
           It
           must
           then
           be
           used
           ,
           as
           a
           symbolicall
           ,
           and
           significant
           rite
           .
           But
           we
           have
           no
           such
           signe
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           two
           crosse
           lines
           in
           the
           aire
           with
           our
           fingers
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           crosse
           of
           tree
           ,
           or
           to
           signifie
           unto
           us
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           confesse
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             unto
             
             thy selfe
             no
             image
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           any
           representation
           forged
           in
           thy
           owne
           braines
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           Admit
           once
           the
           aereall
           cross
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           yee
           cannot
           refuse
           to
           set
           up
           the
           the
           materiall
           crosse
           ,
           and
           the
           Rood
           in
           the
           Kirck
           ,
           nor
           the
           woodden
           or
           stone
           crosses
           in
           the
           high
           wayes
           .
           For
           all
           may
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           crosse
           on
           the
           forchea●
           .
           And
           by
           this
           reason
           every
           one
           may
           weare
           a
           Giver
           crosse
           upon
           his
           forehead
           also
           .
           Further
           not
           onely
           other
           significant
           crosses
           materiall
           may
           be
           brought
           in
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           beggarly
           ceremonies
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           to
           deface
           &
           deforme
           the
           puritie
           ,
           plainnes
           ,
           and
           siniplicitie
           of
           Christs
           institution
           .
           As
           to
           put
           salt
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           child
           ,
           to
           annoynt
           with
           oile
           the
           breast
           &
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           the
           top
           of
           the
           head
           with
           holy
           chrisme
           and
           to
           put
           a
           burning
           taper
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           &c.
           for
           these
           toyes
           had
           their
           owne
           glorious
           significations
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Crosse.
           Lastly
           what
           doth
           in
           signify
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           already
           signified
           in
           baptisme
           .
           The
           same
           valour
           and
           courage
           &
           constant
           prosession
           &
           fightiug
           under
           Christs
           banner
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           sealed
           by
           baptisme
           .
           But
           beside
           that
           it
           is
           a
           significant
           toye
           ,
           
           it
           is
           also
           esteemed
           effective
           .
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           infant
           is
           dedicated
           to
           the
           service
           of
           him
           that
           dyed
           on
           the
           crosse
           .
           Who
           did
           sanctifie
           this
           signe
           for
           such
           an
           use
           ?
           Are
           men
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           It
           was
           made
           also
           a
           consecrator
           of
           water
           ,
           bread
           ,
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           holy
           things
           in
           time
           of
           poperie
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           corruption
           we
           ought
           to
           abhorr
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           
             we
             signe
             that
             〈◊〉
             in
             token
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             continue
             Christs
             saithful
             souldier
             to
             his
             lives
             end
             :
             these
             words
             (
             shall
             continue
             is
             his
             lives
             end
             )
             compared
             with
             the
             like
             in
             the
             Epistl●
             
             of
             the
             22.
             
             Sonday
             after
             trinitie
             )
             God
             shall
             continue
             the
             worke
             in
             you
             to
             the
             end
             shew
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             use
             the
             crosse
             for
             a
             pledge
             to
             give
             assurance
             to
             the
             child
             to
             continue
             in
             grace
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             bee
             so
             then
             it
             serveth
             to
             work
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             is
             used
             effectively
          
           ,
           
           sayth
           
             Parker
             .
             Hooker
          
           sayth
           ,
           that
           there
           
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             forcible
             meane
             to
             avoyd
             that
             which
             may
             deservedly
             procure
             shame
             .
          
           If
           in
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           a
           mean
           to
           secure
           from
           confusion
           everlasting
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           in
           some
           sort
           effective
           of
           grace
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           suppose
           there
           were
           no
           sinfull
           use
           of
           it
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           the
           horrible
           abuse
           of
           it
           in
           times
           by-past
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           and
           perill
           of
           these
           same
           abuses
           are
           sufficient
           to
           remove
           it
           out
           of
           this
           holy
           sacrament
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           set
           up
           in
           such
           honourable
           state
           beside
           the
           Lords
           owne
           altar
           .
           After
           the
           signing
           with
           the
           crosse
           ,
           the
           Priest
           sayth
           ,
           
             Seeing
             now
             dearly
             beloved
             brethren
             ,
             that
             these
             children
             bee
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             grafted
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christs
             congregation
             ,
          
           and
           not
           before
           the
           crossing
           .
           Privat
           baptisme
           is
           administred
           in
           privat
           houses
           ,
           sometime
           by
           a
           privat
           person
           ,
           sometime
           by
           a
           publick
           .
           Howbeit
           it
           be
           not
           enjoyned
           by
           law
           ,
           not
           prescribed
           by
           their
           service
           booke
           ,
           that
           lay
           men
           or
           women
           shall
           baptise
           in
           time
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           permitted
           and
           allowed
           in
           their
           practise
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           defended
           by
           Whitgift
           and
           Hooker
           in
           print
           .
           When
           it
           is
           administred
           ,
           they
           call
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           if
           the
           time
           will
           suffer
           .
           Then
           if
           the
           time
           wil
           not
           suffer
           they
           omit
           prayer
           .
           So
           that
           not
           onely
           they
           omit
           preaching
           ,
           &
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           but
           also
           praying
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           haste
           .
           If
           the
           child
           live
           ,
           it
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           privat
           administration
           is
           tried
           .
           The
           minister
           demandeth
           ,
           by
           whom
           was
           the
           child
           baptised
           :
           and
           
           
             because
             some
             things
             essentiall
             to
             this
             sacrament
             may
             happen
             to
             be
             omitted
             through
             feare
             or
             hast
             in
             such
             time
             of
             extremitie
             ,
          
           he
           demandeth
           of
           those
           who
           bring
           the
           child
           ,
           with
           what
           water
           and
           words
           was
           the
           child
           baptised
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           think
           the
           child
           to
           be
           lawfully
           and
           perfectly
           baptised
           .
           If
           a
           lawfull
           minister
           did
           baptise
           the
           child
           ,
           these
           demands
           were
           needlesse
           .
           We
           may
           perceive
           also
           to
           what
           indignitie
           and
           prophanation
           the
           sacrament
           is
           exposed
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           must
           bee
           ministred
           with
           such
           haste
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           that
           the
           ministration
           of
           a
           sacrament
           being
           intended
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           prove
           to
           be
           no
           true
           sacrament
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           marred
           with
           haste
           and
           feare
           .
           The
           Lord
           doth
           not
           allow
           his
           sacraments
           to
           be
           so
           prophaned
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           administred
           with
           gravitie
           ,
           with
           due
           time
           and
           leasure
           ,
           without
           feare
           ,
           that
           may
           make
           the
           minister
           miscarry
           in
           the
           action
           .
           If
           after
           triall
           he
           finde
           all
           right
           ,
           he
           receiveth
           the
           child
           as
           one
           of
           the
           fleck
           with
           certain
           words
           which
           he
           pronounceth
           .
           After
           the
           Gospel
           is
           read
           ,
           the
           minister
           together
           with
           the
           godfathers
           ,
           and
           godmothers
           ,
           say
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           .
           Then
           he
           asketh
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           questions
           whereof
           we
           made
           mention
           before
           in
           publike
           baptisme
           .
           If
           these
           ,
           who
           bring
           the
           infants
           ,
           
             doe
             make
             uncertaine
             answers
             to
             the
             Priests
             demands
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             appeare
             that
             the
             childe
             was
             baptized
             with
             water
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           the
           Priest
           baptizeth
           the
           child
           .
           Then
           howbeit
           that
           it
           appeare
           not
           ,
           that
           a
           lawfull
           minister
           did
           baptize
           ,
           that
           shal
           not
           move
           the
           priest
           to
           baptize
           the
           child
           :
           wherby
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           baptisme
           by
           lay
           men
           ,
           and
           women
           is
           not
           made
           null
           by
           their
           service
           book
           ,
           but
           standeth
           for
           good
           and
           sufficient
           .
           When
           after
           uncertain
           answers
           the
           priest
           baptizeth
           ,
           he
           
           useth
           this
           forme
           of
           words
           :
           
             If
             thou
             be
             not
             already
             baptised
             ,
             I
             baptise
             thee
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           But
           what
           if
           the
           child
           be
           already
           baptised
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           now
           re-baptised
           in
           publique
           .
           Again
           ,
           in
           private
           baptisme
           the
           Congregation
           is
           neglected
           .
           The
           Church
           hath
           interest
           in
           the
           baptisme
           of
           the
           child
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Minister
           ,
           for
           the
           child
           is
           received
           into
           the
           Congregation
           to
           be
           a
           member
           thereof
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           parents
           should
           be
           given
           publiquely
           ,
           before
           that
           the
           childe
           receive
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           Wee
           see
           then
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           private
           baptisme
           ;
           baptisme
           by
           private
           persons
           ,
           lay-men
           and
           women
           ,
           unworthy
           handling
           of
           such
           a
           Mysterie
           for
           feare
           and
           hast
           ,
           baptisme
           by
           supposition
           ,
           and
           rebaptization
           ,
           &c.
           
           Adde
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           foster
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           necessitie
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           or
           rather
           is
           grounded
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Preface
           before
           Confirmation
           ,
           
             It
             is
             certaine
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             children
             being
             baptized
             have
             all
             things
             necessarie
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             be
             undoubtedly
             saved
             .
          
           Yee
           see
           ,
           they
           affirme
           that
           all
           baptised
           children
           be
           undoubtedly
           saved
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           doe
           imply
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           such
           as
           are
           not
           baptised
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           sure
           warrant
           ,
           hat
           any
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           safe
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Canterburie
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hamp●on
           Court
           ,
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             If
             an
             Infant
             die
             baptised
             ,
             there
             is
             evident
             assurance
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             saved
             ,
             wheras
             the
             state
             of
             an
             infant
             dying
             unbaptised
             is
             uncertaine
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           sound
           Divinitie
           ?
           The
           Surveyer
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           common-prayer
           relateth
           ,
           that
           by
           occasion
           of
           private
           baptisme
           ,
           many
           children
           be
           baptised
           by
           Masse-priests
           after
           the
           Popish
           manner
           ,
           and
           many
           bastards
           concealed
           .
           
           Many
           pretend
           infirmitie
           ,
           when
           they
           need
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           solemnizing
           of
           private
           baptisme
           in
           publique
           is
           often
           omitted
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Holy
           Supper
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           may
           be
           ministred
           amongst
           them
           without
           any
           Sermon
           made
           ,
           or
           doctrine
           upon
           the
           Sacrament
           which
           is
           to
           be
           ministred
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           ministred
           by
           such
           as
           cannot
           teach
           .
           In
           their
           latest
           canons
           it
           is
           said
           plainely
           ,
           that
           
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             equally
             effectuall
             ,
          
           
           
             whether
             they
             be
             ministred
             by
             a
             Minister
             that
             is
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             that
             is
             a
             Preacher
             ?
          
           In
           the
           same
           Canon
           ,
           they
           are
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             seduced
             by
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             have
             their
             children
             baptised
             by
             a
             minister
             that
             is
             no
             preacher
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             of
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             vertue
             of
             these
             Sacraments
             did
             depend
             upon
             his
             abilitie
             to
             teech
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           ●r●a●●ed
           in
           that
           canon
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           first
           be
           suspended
           ,
           persisting
           in
           their
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           a
           monthes
           obstinacie
           excommunicated
           .
           A
           Minister
           it
           is
           true
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           a
           Sacrament
           is
           defined
           to
           consist
           of
           outward
           signes
           ,
           and
           invisible
           graces
           ,
           yet
           is
           a
           Minister
           necessarie
           to
           the
           right
           and
           lawfull
           ministration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           defined
           to
           be
           an
           holy
           ,
           and
           sacred
           action
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           minister
           of
           the
           action
           .
           Now
           we
           acknowledge
           none
           to
           be
           a
           lawfull
           Minister
           ,
           but
           him
           who
           is
           able
           to
           teach
           .
           Christ
           joyned
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           in
           his
           commission
           ,
           Matth
           ,
           28.
           
           To
           whom
           he
           committed
           the
           dispensation
           
           of
           the
           charter
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           :
           to
           those
           also
           he
           committed
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Seales
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           onely
           .
           Tryall
           and
           particular
           examination
           of
           the
           communicants
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           to
           try
           their
           knowledge
           in
           the
           mysteries
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           growth
           in
           Christianity
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           were
           once
           bishoped
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           little
           children
           ,
           as
           in
           time
           of
           poperie
           .
           The
           communion
           table
           is
           not
           onely
           covered
           at
           the
           time
           of
           ministration
           ,
           with
           a
           faire
           linnen
           cloath
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           82
           canon
           it
           is
           ordeined
           ,
           
             that
             the
             same
             tables
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             be
             kept
             and
             repaired
             in
             fufficient
             and
             〈◊〉
             maner
             &
             covered
             in
             time
             of
             divine
             service
             ,
             with
             a
             carpet
             of
             silk
             ,
             or
             other
             decent
             stuffe
             thought
             meet
             by
             the
             Ordinarie
             of
             the
             place
             :
          
           as
           if
           the
           communion
           table
           were
           to
           be
           regarded
           more
           the
           other
           common
           tables
           after
           the
           action
           is
           ended
           ,
           wheras
           the
           very
           elements
           themselves
           
             extra
             usū
          
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           are
           but
           comon
           .
           This
           is
           done
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           popish
           rich
           altar
           cloths
           .
           The
           table
           being
           covered
           with
           a
           fair
           linnen
           cloth
           ,
           &
           placed
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           chancel
           where
           morning
           &
           evening
           prayer
           are
           appointed
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           Priest
           must
           stand
           at
           the
           northside
           of
           the
           table
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           stand
           at
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           the
           southside
           .
           He
           beginneth
           with
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           &
           a
           collect
           ,
           then
           he
           rehearseth
           distinctly
           all
           the
           to
           comand
           .
           &
           the
           people
           kneeling
           ,
           after
           every
           command
           .
           ask
           forgivenes
           .
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           kneeled
           not
           when
           God
           himself
           pronounced
           the
           Law
           from
           mount
           Sinai
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           saw
           the
           mountain
           smoking
           ,
           and
           lightnings
           ,
           &c.
           
           Gods
           word
           uttered
           by
           man
           then
           should
           not
           bee
           received
           with
           kneeling
           .
           VVheras
           the
           last
           praier
           is
           sufficient
           to
           conclude
           with
           :
           the
           repetition
           of
           
           it
           at
           every
           commandement
           is
           superfluous
           battologie
           .
           Then
           the
           Priest
           saith
           the
           collect
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           standing
           up
           .
           After
           the
           collects
           ,
           he
           readeth
           the
           Epistle
           and
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           epistle
           and
           the
           gospell
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           saith
           the
           Creed
           ,
           after
           the
           Creed
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           he
           readeth
           some
           Homilie
           alreadie
           set
           forth
           ,
           or
           that
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           set
           forth
           .
           After
           Sermon
           or
           homilie
           ,
           the
           people
           is
           fore-warned
           of
           the
           Holy-daies
           ,
           or
           fasting
           daies
           of
           the
           next
           weeke
           following
           ,
           and
           are
           earnestly
           exhorted
           to
           remember
           the
           poore
           .
           Then
           the
           Church-wardens
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           by
           them
           appointed
           gather
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           so
           is
           the
           almes
           called
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           offering
           dayes
           appointed
           ,
           every
           man
           and
           woman
           payeth
           to
           the
           Curate
           the
           due
           ,
           and
           accustomed
           offerings
           :
           then
           the
           Priest
           prayeth
           that
           God
           would
           accept
           of
           their
           almes
           ,
           &
           for
           some
           other
           things
           .
           Then
           he
           readeth
           a
           short
           exhortation
           :
           then
           a
           generall
           confession
           is
           made
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           minded
           to
           receive
           the
           Communion
           .
           And
           this
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           either
           by
           one
           of
           th●m
           who
           are
           to
           communicate
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           the
           Priest
           himselfe
           :
           So
           a
           Lay
           man
           is
           allowed
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           This
           confession
           is
           made
           kneeling
           .
           Then
           he
           standeth
           up
           againe
           ,
           and
           turneth
           him
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           prayeth
           some
           few
           words
           again
           .
           So
           they
           have
           prayer
           following
           immediately
           after
           prayer
           ,
           without
           any
           new
           actiō
           intervening
           ,
           standing
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           kneel
           .
           at
           the
           other
           so
           comely
           is
           their
           disorder
           .
           The
           after
           some
           versides
           and
           answers
           ,
           and
           proper
           prefaces
           for
           holy-daies
           ,
           the
           Priest
           kneeleth
           down
           againe
           ,
           sayth
           a
           prayer
           in
           name
           of
           all
           them
           who
           are
           to
           
           receive
           the
           communion
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           that
           is
           ended
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           action
           intervening
           he
           standeth
           up
           againe
           and
           sayth
           another
           prayer
           .
           In
           this
           prayer
           he
           rehearseth
           the
           words
           of
           the
           institution
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           preist
           doth
           when
           he
           consecrateth
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           the
           Masse
           .
           For
           he
           doth
           not
           first
           end
           this
           prayer
           ,
           and
           then
           turne
           him
           to
           the
           people
           to
           informe
           them
           of
           the
           institution
           ,
           by
           rehearsall
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           uttereth
           them
           in
           a
           continuall
           tenour
           with
           this
           prayer
           speaking
           to
           God.
           O
           horrible
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           consecration
           !
           Then
           without
           any
           farther
           he
           and
           they
           communicate
           kneeling
           ,
           after
           the
           Popish
           manner
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           a
           gesture
           of
           Adoration
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           beholding
           the
           signes
           ,
           taking
           ,
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           and
           inwardly
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           should
           be
           meditating
           on
           the
           signification
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           and
           benefite
           which
           they
           reap
           by
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           and
           consequently
           cannot
           without
           distraction
           of
           mind
           from
           this
           employment
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           meditation
           ,
           pray
           a
           set
           ,
           and
           continued
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           cannot
           meditate
           and
           be
           employed
           in
           the
           present
           action
           without
           distraction
           of
           minde
           from
           the
           prayer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           either
           they
           pray
           unreverently
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           grant
           ,
           or
           doe
           communicate
           this
           gesture
           of
           adoration
           to
           the
           other
           imployments
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           about
           the
           objects
           presented
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           grant
           ,
           and
           so
           nill
           they
           will
           they
           ,
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           they
           commit
           idolatrie
           .
           Kneeling
           is
           no
           decent
           gesture
           for
           a
           table
           :
           for
           commoditie
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           maketh
           decencie
           ,
           but
           this
           gesture
           is
           confessed
           not
           to
           be
           commodious
           ,
           as
           sitting
           is
           .
           It
           is
           
           then
           enjoyned
           for
           another
           reason
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           fot
           reverence
           :
           but
           to
           kneele
           for
           reverence
           and
           religious
           respects
           is
           ever
           adoration
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           To
           kneele
           for
           reverence
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           adore
           ,
           is
           not
           enjoyned
           here
           for
           prayet
           ,
           neither
           may
           prayer
           lawfully
           be
           enjoyned
           in
           time
           of
           another
           action
           and
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           to
           bee
           performed
           by
           the
           same
           person
           .
           And
           suppose
           it
           were
           enjoyned
           for
           the
           short
           prayer
           uttered
           by
           their
           priest
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           and
           inward
           faculties
           ,
           employed
           principally
           on
           that
           prayer
           ;
           but
           upon
           another
           action
           ,
           principally
           ,
           and
           directly
           intended
           in
           the
           Institution
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           onely
           superadded
           by
           man.
           Let
           them
           frame
           their
           canons
           and
           acts
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           suppresse
           ,
           that
           they
           kneele
           for
           reverence
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           common
           sense
           may
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           done
           for
           that
           respect
           ,
           either
           totally
           or
           principally
           .
           But
           let
           it
           be
           in
           the
           least
           part
           ,
           yet
           that
           least
           part
           is
           idolatry
           .
           Beside
           the
           idolatry
           of
           this
           gesture
           ,
           it
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           celebration
           and
           rites
           of
           the
           institution
           .
           For
           when
           they
           kneele
           for
           adoration
           ,
           they
           cannot
           carie
           the
           cup
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           nor
           divide
           the
           elements
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           commanded
           .
           In
           many
           places
           the
           people
           are
           raised
           from
           their
           kneeling
           ,
           to
           come
           about
           the
           table
           there
           to
           receive
           kneeling
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           directed
           to
           their
           places
           again
           ,
           saith
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Survey
           .
           
           The
           Priest
           giveth
           the
           bread
           and
           the
           wine
           to
           every
           one
           severally
           out
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           .
           When
           the
           cup
           is
           to
           be
           caried
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           communicant
           is
           too
           prophane
           to
           reach
           it
           ,
           the
           priests
           holy
           hand
           must
           take
           it
           from
           one
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           to
           the
           other
           .
           But
           Christ
           willed
           his
           Disciples
           to
           divide
           it
           among
           
           themselves
           ,
           &
           it
           was
           carried
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           indeed
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           last
           paschal
           cup
           ,
           which
           was
           changed
           in
           this
           communion
           cup.
           When
           Christ
           therfore
           gave
           the
           bread
           and
           the
           wine
           ,
           he
           sayd
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           
             Take
             yee
             ,
             eat
             yee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           English
           priest
           speaketh
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           when
           he
           giveth
           the
           elements
           ,
           he
           annexeth
           not
           Christs
           words
           containing
           a
           comfortable
           promise
           ,
           and
           uttered
           in
           an
           enunciative
           form
           ,
           but
           other
           words
           invented
           by
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           form
           of
           a
           prayer
           ,
           converting
           one
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           in
           another
           ,
           or
           else
           confounding
           them
           .
           Then
           the
           Prisayth
           the
           L.
           prayer
           ,
           &
           the
           people
           repeat
           every
           petition
           after
           him
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           minister
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           people
           in
           prayer
           to
           God
           ?
           And
           now
           they
           wil
           with
           their
           own
           mouths
           pray
           again
           .
           When
           the
           minister
           prayed
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           in
           hart
           pray
           with
           him
           ?
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           wherfore
           repeat
           they
           every
           petitiō
           ?
           And
           when
           they
           repeat
           ,
           doth
           the
           minister
           pray
           againe
           the
           same
           words
           in
           his
           hart
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           uttered
           with
           his
           tongue
           ?
           Or
           is
           the
           toung
           in
           this
           exercise
           both
           of
           minister
           &
           people
           divided
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           exercing
           their
           functions
           severally
           ,
           &
           at
           distinct
           times
           ?
           this
           is
           the
           second
           
             pater
             noster
          
           .
           So
           I
           must
           speak
           ,
           seeing
           they
           use
           the
           L.
           prayer
           as
           the
           Popish
           priest
           doth
           his
           pater
           .
           After
           the
           L.
           prayer
           they
           have
           another
           prayer
           .
           
           At
           westminster
           the
           communion
           is
           ministred
           in
           wafer
           cakes
           ,
           as
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Survey
           reports
           ;
           who
           also
           doth
           conjecture
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           prelates
           intend
           to
           advance
           superstition
           by
           peecemeal
           in
           all
           places
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           some
           superstitions
           used
           in
           the
           K.
           Chappell
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           seen
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Priests
           function
           ,
           
           whereunto
           Mucket
           doth
           subjoyn
           that
           he
           must
           weare
           a
           surplice
           in
           the
           administration
           
           of
           the
           particulars
           foresaid
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           reading
           morning
           and
           evening
           prayer
           ,
           churching
           of
           women
           ,
           celebration
           of
           matrimonie
           ,
           at
           burialls
           ,
           administration
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           su●per
           .
           And
           if
           he
           hath
           taken
           on
           any
           degree
           in
           the
           Vniversitie
           ,
           he
           must
           weare
           such
           a
           hood
           as
           appertaineth
           to
           that
           degree
           .
           In
           cathedrall
           and
           collegiat
           charches
           ,
           
           the
           communion
           is
           to
           
             be
             administred
             upon
             principall
             feast
             d●●es
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Bishop
             if
             he
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Deane
             :
             and
             at
             somtimes
             by
             a
             Canon
             ,
             or
             preben
             darie
             the
             priacipall
             minister
             using
             a
             decent
             cope
             ,
             and
             being
             assisted
             with
             the
             Gospeller
             and
             Epistler
             .
          
           The
           rich
           cope
           then
           is
           not
           a
           vestiment
           for
           common
           kirks
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           priests
           .
           No
           minister
           being
           no
           graduate
           may
           weare
           a
           hood
           under
           pain
           of
           suspension
           .
           
             Notwithstanding
             it
             shall
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             such
             ministers
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             Graduats
             to
             weare
             upon
             their
             surplices
             in
             stead
             of
             Hoods
             ,
             some
             decent
             tippet
             of
             blacke
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             not
             of
             sil●k
             .
          
           For
           their
           ministring
           garments
           we
           say
           first
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           sayd
           to
           be
           enjoyned
           for
           distinction
           .
           For
           the
           place
           they
           occupie
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           ministration
           ,
           doth
           of
           it selfe
           distinguish
           them
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           who
           see
           them
           at
           service
           .
           They
           serve
           not
           for
           comelinesse
           ,
           and
           gravitie
           ,
           but
           are
           rather
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           stagelike
           ,
           meeter
           for
           fooles
           and
           comedians
           ,
           then
           for
           ministers
           .
           And
           if
           gravitie
           were
           respected
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           worn
           ordinarily
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           true
           ministration
           .
           For
           he
           must
           not
           cast
           off
           his
           gravitie
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           ended
           divine
           service
           .
           It
           is
           then
           for
           mysterie
           or
           signification
           ,
           that
           they
           weare
           them
           .
           The
           white
           colour
           of
           the
           Surplice
           signifieth
           angelicall
           puritie
           ,
           for
           the
           Angels
           appeared
           in
           white
           .
           So
           are
           they
           painted
           with
           wings
           to
           signifie
           their
           readinesse
           to
           do
           their
           office
           .
           But
           
           significant
           garments
           belong
           to
           the
           priests
           of
           the
           Leviticall
           tibe
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           .
           It
           is
           beside
           a
           lying
           signe
           of
           that
           purenesse
           which
           is
           not
           nor
           cannot
           be
           in
           sinfull
           men
           .
           In
           the
           angels
           it
           might
           have
           represented
           as
           well
           their
           glory
           as
           their
           purenesse
           from
           sin
           .
           The
           Surplice
           was
           esteemed
           so
           holy
           in
           time
           of
           poparie
           ,
           that
           no
           priest
           might
           say
           service
           ,
           nor
           doe
           so
           much
           as
           make
           holy
           water
           ,
           without
           it
           .
           And
           among
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Surplice
           is
           
             well
             known
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             many
             people
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             so
             holy
             ●
             thing
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             sacrament
             from
             any
             but
             such
             as
             weare
             it
             ,
          
           as
           is
           sayd
           in
           the
           abridgement
           of
           the
           ministers
           of
           Lincolne
           .
           By
           what
           reason
           the
           Surplice
           and
           cope
           are
           retained
           ,
           
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Masse-priests
           and
           Bishops
           vestiments
           may
           be
           reduced
           .
           The
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           should
           not
           bee
           made
           conforme
           in
           fashions
           ,
           let
           be
           in
           mysteries
           and
           significations
           to
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           not
           weare
           their
           badges
           ,
           either
           in
           or
           out
           of
           the
           ministration
           of
           divine
           service
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           time
           of
           preaching
           he
           is
           not
           urged
           to
           weare
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           as
           〈…〉
           of
           service
           ,
           belike
           because
           preaching
           is
           no
           ●ecessarie
           part
           of
           his
           function
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           saying
           and
           singing
           of
           service
           :
           or
           else
           why
           should
           he
           not
           use
           these
           apish
           and
           significant
           garments
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           other
           .
           In
           their
           17.
           
           Canon
           students
           in
           colledges
           are
           ordained
           to
           weare
           Sarplices
           in
           charches
           St
           chappels
           upon
           all
           Son
           layes
           ,
           holidayes
           ,
           and
           their
           E●●es
           .
           The
           originall
           of
           this
           is
           observed
           in
           the
           abridgement
           fore
           sa●
           to
           be
           this
           .
           
           
             It
             is
             enioyned
             to
             all
             that
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             very
             lowest
             degree
             of
             their
             clergie
             ,
             which
             they
             call
          
           primam
           tonsuram
           .
           
             And
             this
             was
             it
             which
             brought
             that
             custome
             into
             
             the
             universities
             ,
             that
             every
             student
             should
             at
             certaine
             times
             weare
             the
             Surplice
             in
             divine
             service
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             in
             their
             matriculation
             receive
             this
          
           primam
           tonsuram
           ,
           
             and
             first
             entrie
             into
             the
             clergie
             .
          
           I
           may
           may
           not
           insist
           upon
           this
           poynt
           ,
           nor
           the
           rest
           that
           follow
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           end
           within
           this
           sheet
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Deacon
           is
           likewise
           to
           be
           considered
           his
           externall
           calling
           and
           function
           .
           His
           externall
           calling
           is
           either
           to
           the
           order
           and
           degree
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           every
           respect
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           minister
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           things
           :
           or
           to
           the
           benefice
           ,
           altogether
           as
           in
           the
           minister
           .
           His
           function
           is
           ,
           1.
           to
           have
           an
           over-sight
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           2.
           to
           assist
           the
           minister
           in
           celebration
           of
           the
           supper
           ,
           3
           to
           blesse
           them
           who
           are
           to
           be
           maried
           ,
           4.
           to
           burie
           the
           dead
           ,
           5.
           to
           baptise
           ,
           and
           preach
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           called
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           book
           of
           ordering
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           office
           is
           sayd
           to
           consist
           chiefly
           in
           assisting
           the
           Priest
           in
           divine
           service
           ,
           specially
           in
           celebration
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           and
           distribution
           of
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           in
           reading
           Scripture
           and
           Homilies
           ,
           in
           instructing
           children
           in
           the
           articles
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           in
           baptising
           of
           infants
           ,
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           thinke
           him
           fit
           ,
           and
           in
           inquiring
           into
           the
           state
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           intimating
           the
           same
           to
           the
           minister
           .
           After
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           delivereth
           him
           in
           his
           hand
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Take
             thou
             authoritie
             to
             read
             the
             Gospell
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             thou
             bee
             thereto
             ordinarily
             commanded
             .
          
           Hee
           needeth
           not
           a
           new
           calling
           to
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           therby
           be
           inabled
           ,
           but
           remaining
           still
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           he
           may
           by
           
           the
           Bishops
           warrrant
           and
           licence
           be
           authorised
           to
           preach
           .
           The
           Apostles
           instituted
           Deacons
           to
           an
           other
           end
           then
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           severed
           them
           from
           preaching
           ,
           because
           one
           person
           could
           not
           conveniently
           be
           a
           minister
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           a
           minister
           of
           Tables
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           confound
           them
           .
           For
           so
           they
           found
           them
           confounded
           in
           time
           of
           popery
           ,
           and
           it
           pleaseth
           them
           to
           retaine
           them
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           distinguish
           the
           functions
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           .
           Why
           are
           they
           permitted
           to
           baptize
           more
           then
           to
           celebrate
           the
           supper
           ?
           Is
           the
           one
           sacrament
           of
           greater
           excellencie
           then
           the
           other
           .
           May
           the
           one
           bee
           ministred
           by
           any
           Church
           officer
           ,
           who
           may
           not
           minister
           the
           other
           ?
           When
           the
           Apostle
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           descriveth
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           requireth
           he
           either
           abilitie
           to
           teach
           ,
           or
           power
           to
           baptize
           ?
           What
           in
           effect
           may
           their
           Deacon
           not
           do
           ,
           that
           the
           priest
           doth
           ,
           except
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           communion
           ?
           What
           can
           be
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           exception
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           this
           ministration
           there
           was
           somewhat
           esteemed
           in
           time
           of
           poperie
           ,
           proper
           to
           a
           priest
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           offering
           of
           a
           sacrifice
           .
           The
           Deacon
           then
           is
           not
           halfe
           a
           minister
           ,
           but
           almost
           a
           whole
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           preach
           with
           licence
           ,
           or
           at
           command
           of
           his
           ordinarie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Priest.
           What
           need
           I
           to
           insist
           upon
           such
           grosse
           absurdities
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           8.
           
           Of
           the
           administration
           of
           Lay-men
           .
        
         
           THE
           laymen
           having
           some
           administration
           ,
           have
           it
           either
           in
           a
           cathedral
           or
           collegiat
           church
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           a
           parish
           church
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           cathedral
           church
           ,
           laymen
           having
           administration
           ,
           
           are
           the
           receivers
           of
           the
           rents
           ,
           Bailiffs
           ,
           takers
           up
           of
           accounts
           ,
           overseers
           and
           measurers
           of
           land
           ,
           stewards
           of
           courts
           ,
           and
           liberties
           ,
           overseers
           of
           the
           fabrick
           of
           the
           temple
           ,
           of
           the
           sa●ctuarie
           ,
           of
           the
           bibliotheke
           where
           the
           book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           service-book
           lye
           ,
           vergerers
           ,
           bellmen
           ,
           singing
           men
           and
           boyes
           .
           Many
           idle
           and
           chargeable
           officers
           are
           fed
           in
           these
           dennes
           to
           uphold
           the
           pompe
           of
           a
           cathedrall
           church
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           great
           detriment
           of
           other
           churches
           .
           In
           the
           Parish
           church
           they
           have
           not
           a
           Senat
           of
           Elders
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Pastor
           for
           governing
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           two
           or
           three
           Churchwardens
           to
           see
           the
           Kirke
           be
           watertight
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           the
           ornaments
           and
           utensils
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           booke
           of
           common
           prayer
           ,
           and
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           the
           elements
           for
           the
           communion
           upon
           the
           expenses
           of
           the
           parish
           ,
           to
           keep
           a
           Register
           of
           the
           christnings
           ,
           weddings
           ,
           &
           burialls
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Priest
           ,
           to
           intimate
           any
           contribution
           which
           is
           to
           be
           made
           for
           some
           publick
           work
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Archdeacons
           spie
           ,
           to
           delate
           or
           present
           offenders
           ,
           howbeit
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           bee
           perjured
           ,
           and
           offences
           are
           winked
           at
           ,
           and
           suffered
           to
           passe
           without
           correction
           .
           No
           wonder
           ,
           seeing
           the
           discipline
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           ●he
           hands
           of
           the
           right
           officers
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Officials
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           and
           Chancellors
           ,
           to
           whom
           these
           perjured
           Church-wardens
           are
           made
           officers
           and
           servants
           .
        
         
           The
           possessions
           are
           either
           publicke
           ,
           or
           private
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Heere
           are
           reckoned
           for
           the
           possessions
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           bookes
           ,
           vestiments
           ,
           the
           ornamentsand
           implements
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           the
           
           Kirk
           it selfe
           ,
           houses
           ,
           mannours
           ,
           woods
           ,
           forrests
           ,
           parkes
           ,
           ponds
           ,
           fountaines
           ,
           rivers
           ,
           medowes
           ,
           pasturage
           ground
           ,
           arable
           ground
           ,
           Baron
           courts
           Hundreds
           ,
           and
           Lathis
           ,
           Tithes
           ,
           oblations
           ,
           obuentions
           ,
           pensions
           for
           indemnit●e
           ,
           procurations
           ,
           Synodals
           ,
           fees
           ,
           immunities
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           priviledges
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           were
           ●edious
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           use
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           .
           They
           are
           either
           superfluous
           and
           excessive
           ,
           or
           unlawfull
           ,
           or
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           wrong
           person
           .
        
         
           The
           constitutions
           anent
           both
           persons
           ,
           and
           possessions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           controversie
           among
           the
           Lawiers
           ,
           what
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           be
           in
           force
           among
           them
           .
           Some
           of
           best
           judgement
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           altogether
           abrogate
           ,
           except
           so
           much
           as
           is
           particularly
           ratified
           by
           Statute
           .
           They
           themselves
           doe
           hold
           ,
           
           that
           all
           the
           former
           canons
           of
           the
           canon
           law
           ,
           all
           the
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           decrees
           ,
           nationall
           or
           provinciall
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           use
           before
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Courts
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           municipall
           lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           late
           constitutions
           established
           by
           publiqu
           authoritie
           ,
           nor
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           Kings
           prerogatiue
           and
           privileges
           ,
           make
           up
           the
           Ecclesisticall
           lawes
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           put
           the
           same
           in
           practise
           .
           There
           Canon
           law
           ,
           the
           popes
           Testament
           then
           ,
           is
           there
           principall
           Law
           booke
           .
        
         
           THinke
           not
           ,
           good
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           made
           a
           perfect
           Discoverie
           of
           the
           English
           Church-policie
           :
           for
           that
           requireth
           the
           skill
           and
           paines
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           judicious
           and
           painfull
           among
           themselves
           .
           Therefore
           take
           in
           good
           
           part
           ,
           that
           little
           which
           I
           have
           in
           great
           hast
           gathered
           for
           thy
           information
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           yeeld
           to
           a
           few
           of
           their
           Popish
           corruptions
           .
           Some
           few
           will
           draw
           on
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           will
           make
           way
           for
           full
           Poperie
           to
           re-enter
           ,
           in
           the
           owne
           time
           ,
           which
           approacheth
           very
           neere
           in
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Lord
           prevent
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             persevereth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             shall
             get
             the
             Crown
             .
          
        
         
           BIshop
           Spotswood
           hath
           spread
           a
           rumeur
           ,
           that
           M
           David
           Calderwood
           is
           turned
           Brounist
           ,
           but
           I
           assure
           thee
           ,
           good
           Reader
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           true
           .
           That
           old
           impudent
           ●yar
           ,
           hath
           together
           with
           his
           supposed
           Authour
           ,
           a
           yong
           man
           ,
           trimmed
           up
           a
           tale
           with
           many
           circumstances
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           mis-report
           the
           more
           credible
           .
           But
           if
           ever
           he
           required
           by
           letter
           ,
           the
           judgement
           ,
           either
           of
           that
           supposed
           Authour
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           man
           else
           ,
           anent
           their
           opinions
           ,
           then
           let
           him
           never
           be
           reputed
           for
           an
           honest
           man
           hereafter
           .
           If
           hee
           had
           dou●ted
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           sought
           resolution
           from
           yong
           schollers
           ,
           and
           unsetled
           braines
           .
           The
           ground
           being
           false
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           circumstonces
           builded
           upon
           it
           are
           knovish
           forgeries
           also
           .
           If
           either
           Spotswood
           ,
           or
           his
           supposed
           Authour
           ,
           persist
           〈◊〉
           their
           caluninie
           after
           this
           declaration
           ,
           I
           shall
           try
           if
           there
           be
           any
           bloud
           in
           their
           foreheads
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17571-e130
           
             The
             Table
             .
          
           
             Sander
             ,
             de
             Schism
             .
             Anglic
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Rastall
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             F●x
             .
             p.
             1405
             1406.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             680.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             381.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             Rastall
             ,
             ●irst
             fruits
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             fidei
             ●
             .
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17571-e980
           
             Pag.
             249.
             
          
           
             P.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17571-e1730
           
             De
             polit
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             ●●
             num
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1.
             3.
             c.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             T.
             C.
             2.
             
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             644.
             
          
           
             Can.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Brit.
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             34.
             c.
             3.
             
             D.
             ●
             reform
             
          
           
             Down
             .
             def
             .
             ●
             .
             2.
             c.
             6
             p.
             112.
             113.
             
          
           
             Whitgift
             .
             p.
             440.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Br●
             181.
             
          
           
             Abstract
             .
             237.
             
          
           
             ●md
             .
             Brit.
             181.
             
          
           
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●stal
             Rom.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reply
             .
             ●
             .
             part
             ,
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             227.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Reply
             ,
             2.
             part
             .
             p.
             178.
             179.
             
          
           
             P.
             178.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             v.
             1●
             
          
           
             P.
             59.
             597.
             
             Pelit
             .
             Anno
             1603.
             
          
           
             Can.
             46.
             
          
           
             2
             Repl.
             1.
             part
             .
             p.
             355.
             
          
           
             ●astal
             .
             residence
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reply
             p
             ▪
             46.
             
          
           
             P.
             71.
             
          
           
             Can.
             41.
             
          
           
             P.
             132.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Brit
             ▪
             p.
             181.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17571-e3240
           
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             chur
             .
             1.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             p.
             142.
             143.
             
          
           
             De
             clericis
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             5.
             
             P.
             143.
             
          
           
             P.
             142.
             
          
           
             Defens
             .
             1.
             3.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reply
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             P.
             274.
             275.
             
          
           
             P.
             102.
             
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             chur
             .
             5.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             ●ontra
             Lu●eranos
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Psal.
             26.
             
          
           
             ●n
             aqui
             .
             tom
             .
             〈◊〉
             disput
             .
             36.
             ●ct
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Bri●
             .
             170.
             
          
           
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             De
             Polit.
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             De●ep
             .
             eccl
             .
             1.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             nu
             .
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             De
             polit
             .
             p.
             316.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             chur
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             5.
             c.
             9.
             nu
             .
             2.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Assertion
             〈◊〉
             ●hurch
             〈◊〉
             ,
             p
             41
             9.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Discover
             .
             241.
             
          
           
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             P.
             328.
             
          
           
             l
             5.
             poenis
             .
             cap.
             euenit
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ch.
             ●5
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             P.
             61
             
          
           
             P.
             8.
             
          
           
             Assertion
             of
             ●rist
             Poli.
             ●ag
             .
             187.
             
          
           
             Mucket
             325.
             326.
             
          
           
             De
             vit●
             &
             honest
             .
             〈◊〉
             corum
             .
             ●
             .
             1
             S
             à
             crapule
             verb
             vigilan●er
             .
          
           
             Volum
             .
             2.
             
             D●●repudijs
             &
             Divortjs
             .
             p.
             3●5
             .
          
           
             De
             testamen●
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             ●em
             verb.
             extorqueant
             .
          
           
             P.
             105.
             106
             
          
           
             ●●art
             .
             1.
             p.
             ●
             .
          
           
             P.
             99.
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             de
             consuetud
             〈◊〉
             ,
             statutum
             .
          
           
             P.
             113.
             
          
           
             Assert
             .
             of
             Christ.
             poli
             .
             p.
             73.
             74.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             num
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             P.
             219.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17571-e5720
           
             De
             sequest●
             .
             c
             1.
             veodo
             Vicarios
             .
          
           
             l.
             5.
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             juris
             ●anonici
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             ●anisius
             in
             〈◊〉
             pag.
             ●1
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             sucket
             ,
             p.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Id
             Evag.
             ●●st
             .
             85.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
             p.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             p.
             15
             ▪
             153.
             
          
           
             Canon
             101.
             
          
           
             ●etition
             to
             ●be
             Queene
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             P.
             175.
             
          
           
             P.
             387.
             388.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1584.
             
          
           
             P.
             392.
             
          
           
             Can.
             12●
             .
          
           
             2
             Reply
             ,
             2.
             part
             .
             pag.
             96
             ▪
             
          
           
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             50.
             
          
           
             P.
             58.
             
          
           
             P.
             213
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17571-e6560
           
             Cap.
             9.
             pag.
             339.
             
          
           
             Bleyni
             .
             introduct
             .
             p.
             422.
             
          
           
             Se
             Damasus
             ,
             Decretal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reply
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             p.
             525.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Eva●●
             .
          
           
             L.
             5.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             Can.
             35.
             6●
             
          
           
             L.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             n●m
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Pueket
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             De
             iudicijs
             cap.
             Quidam
             .
          
           
             1.
             5.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             De
             Consti●utionth
             cap
             Qui●●
             verb
             ●●pitulis
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             ●ialog
             .
             l.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
             pa.
             3.
             164.
             165.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             quest
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             art
             .
             2.
             ●●g
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             336.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             p.
             15●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pag.
             151.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             ●0
             ▪
             
          
           
             De
             Clerici
             cap.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17571-e7300
           
             Instit.
             lib.
             ●●
             cap.
             5.
             Se●●
             
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             309
             ▪
             
          
           
             ●●stract
             .
             p.
             
          
           
             Reply
             ,
             1.
             ●rt
             .
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             2
             Reply
             1
             part
             ,
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Abstract
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             p.
             236.
             237.
             
          
           
             p.
             238.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reply
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             p.
             537.
             148.
             
          
           
             P.
             245.
             
          
           
             Assertion
             ,
             p.
             258.
             259.
             
          
           
             Assertion
             ,
             p.
             259.
             
          
           
             P.
             252.
             
          
           
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             P.
             52.
             
          
           
             C.
             1
             Repl.
             104.
             
          
           
             ●dm
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             ●●
             .
             93.
             lm
             .
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             P.
             65
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●0
             .
          
           
             66.
             
          
           
             Discov
             .
             p.
             8●
             
          
           
             Disco
             .
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             De
             cultu
             ●anctor
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Discov
             p
             84.
             
          
           
             ●an
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             T
             ●
             1.
             
             Repl
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             Abridg●
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Survey
             of
             the
             B.
             of
             cōmon
             prayer
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Repl.
             pag.
             105.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             p.
             105.
             
             ●
             .
             part
             .
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             Survey
             of
             ●he
             B.
             of
             〈◊〉
             pray●●●●
             .
          
           
             Disc.
             pag.
             6
             
          
           
             P.
             6●
             .
          
           
             Assertion
             the
             true
             ●
             Christian
             pol.
             pag.
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Rituale
             R●
             manum
             ,
             p.
             174.
             175.
             
          
           
             P.
             147.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             P.
             62.
             
          
           
             P.
             149.
             
          
           
             ●isc
             .
             p.
             127.
             128.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reply
             p.
             16●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             16●
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             sent
             .
          
           
             ist
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Part.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             65.
             
          
           
             Can.
             57.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             P.
             81.
             
          
           
             P.
             344.
             
          
           
             Can.
             24.
             
          
           
             P.
             5●
             .
          
           
             P.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17571-e9960
           
             Mucket
             p.
             299.